the works of the law c. 3. And he sheweth directly c. 4.10 that Abrahams faith was imputed to him for righteousnes when as yet he was vncircumcised least his iustification might be thought to haue depended vpon his circumcision 4. Controv. Against the Marcionites which reiected the law of Moses These wicked heretikes too much depraued the law of Moses with the rites thereof as the other extolled it too much affirming that it was not appointed nor commanded by the good and gracious God but by the Prince of the darknes of this world But these also are sufficiently confuted in this epistle for S. Paul commendeth the ceremonies of the old Testament as fit for those times and figures of things to come as he calleth circumcision the seale of the righteousnes of faith c. 4.11 and this testimonie he giueth of the morall law Rom. 7.12 Wherefore the Law is holy and the commandement is holy iust and good c. 5. Controv. Against the Romanists which depraue the doctrine taught by S. Paul in this epistle Bellarmine in his controversies and Stapleton in his Antidotes doe apparantly impugne the holy doctrine of the Apostle in this epistle in diuers points 1. Iustification by the imputation and apprehension of faith which we call imputatiue iustice they condemne as a lie and vntruth whereas the Apostle directly teacheth c. 4.5 That to him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly faith is counted for righteousnes and v. 8. Blessed is he to whome the Lord imputeth not his sinne So that it is euident by the Apostle that our iustification before God is in the not imputing of sinne and in the imputing of Christs righteousnes by faith 2. The Romanists doe teach that a man as long as he liueth here can not be certen of faith whether he beleeueth of remission of sinnes whether he be iustified of reconciliation whether he be in the state of grace of adoption whether he be the child of God of life eternall whether he shall be saued Contrarie to the Apostle who sheweth that by faith we may be assured of all these as of remission of sinnes for otherwise we could not be at peace with God which we obtaine beeing iustified by faith c. 5.1 of adoption that by the spirit we can call God Abba father c. 8.15 of euerlasting saluation for there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus c. 8.1 3. Whereas the Apostle would haue euery soule subiect to the higher powers c. 13.1 they exempt all their Clergie from the power of the Magistrate and so in a manner the one halfe of the multitude for if their Cardinals Prelates Priests Monks Friers Pardoners with all their ministers be put together à media multitudinis puto vix aberit they will not want much of the halfe part Pareus in praefat But these controuersies shall more fully be handled when we come to deale with them afterward in particular 6. Controv. Against Socinus that blasphemously subuerteth the doctrine of our redemption by Christ and iustification by faith This blasphemous Socinus not many yeares since set forth a booke in Polonia wherein he maketh Christ no otherwise the Sauiour of the world then Moses in teaching the people by his example to liue well and so doing they shall inherit eternall life he further most impudently affirmeth that we haue no neede of any Reconciler or Redeemer with God but that he died for our sinnes no otherwise then the Martyrs not to make any satisfaction for vs but onely to giue vs example These and other such wicked assertions hath he published in that booke Pareus in praefat Thus this wicked heretike opposeth himselfe to the most holy doctrine of S. Paul who euidently teacheth that as faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnes so is it to vs c. 4.24 and that when we were enemies we were reconciled vnto God by the death of Christ c. 5.10 and that by Christs obedience we are made righteous c. 5.19 But such wicked assertions neede no confutation it is sufficient to propound them for who can not that hath the least spark of grace but at the very first naming of them abhorre them 7. Controv. Whether Paul may be thought to haue beene married The Rhemists much mislike our English translation because we read Philip. 4.3 faithfull roake-fellow so translating the Greeke words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as though we thereby intended to prooue that S. Paul had a wife which they say is contrarie to the Apostles words 1. Cor. 7.8 where he wisheth the vnmarried to abide as he did Anxot Philip. 4.3 Contra. 1. The Protestants doe not much insist vpon it whether Paul had a wife or no neither doe they much vrge this place to that purpose yet Clemens Alexandrin out of this very place inferreth so much that the Apostle by yoake-fellow vnderstandeth his wife lib. 4. stromat Eusebius also is of the same mind that Paul was married ioyning him with Peter and Philip which were both married 2. Yet it followeth not because Paul was vnmarried when he writ vnto the Corinthians that he was so alwaies 3. And what though Paul were not married it is sufficient that he had libertie to take a wife as the other Apostles did 1. Cor. 9.5 Aretius But we will somewhat more distinctly yet consider of this question of S. Pauls mariage whereof there are diuers opinions 1. Some thinke that he was a perpetuall virgin and neuer maried of which opinion is Tertullian who calleth S. Paul Euangelicum spadonem custratum the Euangelicall Eunuch who had made himselfe chast and he saith further Petrum solum invento maritum I finde Peter onely of the Apostles to haue beene an husband lib. de Monogom So thinketh Hierome that Paul was a virgin epist. 22. And Epiphanius haeres 58. reckoneth among those qui perpetuo coluerunt virginitatem which were perpetuall virgins Helias in the old Testament and Paul in the new Ambrose likewise and Theodoret doe giue this reason that S. Paul before his conuersion was too young to be maried and after he was conuerted it is not like he desired mariage which he had neglected before Of the same iudgement are Theophylact Oecumenius Beda vpon the 7. c. 1. epist. ad Corinth The chiefe reason of Pauls virginitie they ground vpon these words 1. Cor. 7.8 I say vnto the vnmaried and vnto the widowes it is good for them if they abide euen as I. But this onely sheweth that S. Paul at that time was not maried not that he neuer had beene maried and that coniecture that Paul was not of age to be maried before he was conuerted hath no probabilitie seeing he was put in great authoritie by the high Priest of whome he receiued letters to persecute the Disciples at Damascus Act. 9.1 2. 2. An other opinion is that S. Paul had a wife both before his conuersion and after so Ignatius epist. ad Philadelphens Clemens Alexandr lib. 3. stromat Leo
away our selues for our sinnes then Christ came and by the price of his blood redeemed vs againe and restored vs to our former libertie so the Prophet Isai saith 50.1 For your iniquities are ye sold. Now whereas in Scripture redemption is taken sometime for a franke deliuerance where no price is paid yet here the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken properly for such redemption where the price is paid which was Christs blood as 1. Cor. 6.20 You are bought for a price c. 13. Controv. Against the Novatian heretikes Whereas the Apostle saith v. 25. to declare his righteousnes by the forgiuenes of sinnes that are past the Novatians hereupon denied remission of sinnes to those which fell away after they were called who beeing pressed and vrged by arguments out of the Scripture in the contrarie confessed and graunted that God indeede by his absolute power might giue remission of sinnes vnto such as fell away but the Church had no authoritie to graunt reconciliation vnto such But 1. they remembred not the answer of our blessed Sauiour made to Peter how often one should forgiue his brother not onely seuen times but seuentie times seuen times 2. Dauid sinned grieuously after he was called yet was restored to the Church so was the incestuous young man after due repentance for his incest 3. for how els should the blood of Christ clense vs from all sinne 1. Ioh. 1.7 if that there were not remission of sinnes and reconciliation euen for offences committed after our calling 14. Controv. Against inherent iustice v. 28. We conclude that a man is iustified by faith c. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be iustified or made iust the Romanists contend to signifie ex impio iustum effici of a wicked man to be made iust and righteous Staplet in Antâ—dot and so their opinion is that there is in iustification an habituall righteousnes infused into the soule whereby a man is iustified 1. This they would prooue by the grammaticall sense of the word because words compounded with facio to doe as magnifico purifico certifico to magnifie purifie certifie signifie to make one great pure certaine and so to iustifie should be taken to make one iust 2. The Apostle expresseth it by an other phrase Rom. 5.19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be made or constituted righteous before God 3. It is not agreeable to the nature and puritie of God to absolue and hold for innocent those who are wicked and vngodly Contra. 1. This word to iustifie though sometime it signifie to teach one iustice and righteousnes as Dan. 12.3 they which iustifie others c. that is teach them or turne them to righteousnes and sometime to perseuere or continue in iustice as Apoc. 22.11 he that is iust iustificetur adhuc let him be more iust yet vsually in Scripture it is taken to absolue to pronounce and hold iust and that in a double sense as either to acknowledge and declare him to be iust that is iust as wisdome is said to be iustified of her children Matth. 11.19 so is it taken before in this chapter v. 4. that thou mightest be iustified in thy words c. or 〈◊〉 to count him iust who is vniust in himselfe that is absolue free and discharge him as c. 8.33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth that is acquiteth dischargeth who shall condemne so is it vsed in the same sense Act. 13.39 From all things from the which ye could not be iustified by the law of Moses by him euery one that beleeueth is iustified Neither doth that grammaticall construction alwaies hold for Marie saith My soule doth magnifie the Lord that is declareth or setteth forth Gods greatnes here it can not signifie to make great Lombards obseruation then is not found that to iustifie in Scripture signifieth foure things 1. to be absolued and freed from sinne by the death of Christ. 2. beeing freed from sinne to be made iust by charitie 3. to be cleansed from sinne by faith in the death of Christ. 4. by faith and imitation of Christs death to bring forth the works of righteousnes Lobmard lib. 3. distinct 19. for of these foure significations the 1. and 3. are all one which may be acknowledged but the 2. and 4. are not found in Scripture 2. We are also made and constituted righteous before God not by any inherent righteousnes in our selues but by the righteousnes of faith as the Apostle saith that I may be found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnes which is of the law but that which is thorough the faith of Christ. 3. Yet it is most agreeable to the puritie of the diuine nature to accept vs as iust in Christ who is most absolutely righteous before God and so to impute his righteousnes vnto vs by faith so sanctifying also our hearts by his holy spirit that we should delight in the works of righteousnes 4. If we should be iustified by any inherent and inhabiting iustice and not by righteousnes imputed by faith these inconueniences would follow 1. that iustification and sanctification should be confounded for that sanctitie which is wrought in the faithfull is a fruit of iustification by faith 2. this holines and charitie which is in the faithfull is a worke of the law which requireth that we should loue God and our neighbour but faith and the worke of the law can not stand together 3. this habite of pietie and charitie is imperfect in vs for no man loueth God and his neighbour as he ought now that which is imperfect can not iustifie See further of inherent iustice Synops. Centur. 4. err 56. 15. Controv. Against the Popish distinction of the first and second iustification The Romanists generally doe hold that there are two kind of iustifications the first which is an infused habite of iustice formed by charitie to the which we are prepared by faith other dispositions of the mind and this they say is without works the other is the encrease of this iustification by the works of charitie the grace of God concurring with mans free-will and this they say is by works and truly meritorious sic Stapl. in Antidot Perer. disput in 2. c. ad Rom. disput 16 17. Contra. 1. The Scripture acknowledgeth but one kind of iustification in all which is both begunne continued and ended by faith as c. 1.17 The righteousnes of God is reuealed from faith to faith and c. 3.30 For it is one God who shall iustifie circumcision of faith and vncircumcision through faith here the whole worke of iustification is ascribed to faith and Rom. 8.20 whome he iustified he glorified there is nothing that commeth betweene this one iustification and glorification 2. They confound iustification and sanctification for that which they call the second iustification is nothing els but sanctification which is the bringing forth of the fruits of holines after that we are iustified by faith these
hath receiued saith if he liue we should call him iust if he liue euill c. lib. 83. quest quest 76. Controv. 21. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled together Whereas S. Paul here saith v. 28. We conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe but S. Iames affirmeth c. 2.24 You see then how that of workes a man is iustified and not of faith onely c. they may seeme at the first sight to be contrarie they are then thus reconciled 1. Not as Erasmus and Caietanus who doubt of the authoritie of the epistle of S. Iames for though it were a while doubted of yet was it at length receiued by a generall consent of the Church to be of Apostolik authoritie as it is acknowledged to be by Origen hom iâ— Ios. Cyprian in symbol Epiphan haeres 76. Augustine lib. 2. de doctrin Christ. c. 8. Daâ—â—as lib. 4. c. 8. and others 2. Not yet is the solution of the Romanists false and friuolous that S. Paul speaketh of workes going before iustification which are without faith and grace and S. Iames of the workes of grace which followe the first iustification for S. Paul euen excludeth the workes of Abraham which were workes of grace Rom. 4.2 3. The best solution then is this that the Apostles neither speake of the same kind of faith not yet of the same manner of iustifiying 1. S. Paul speaketh of the true liuely faith which iustifieth before God but S. Iames derogateth not from the true faith but from the faith which was in shewe onely which he calleth a dead faith and consequently no faith and such a faith as deuils may haue S. Paul then saying that a liuely faith iustifieth before God and S. Iames that a dead faith iustifieth not no not before men much lesse before God are not contrarie the one to the other 2. Neither doe the Apostles take the word iustifying in the same sense S. Paul speaketh of iustification before God but S. Iames of the declaration and shewing forth of our iustification by our workes before men as is euident thus the Apostle saith euidently v. 18. shewe thou me thy faith out of thy workes c. Againe he saith that Abraham was iustified by workes when he offred his sonne Izaak which must be vnderstood that his iustification was thereby testified manifested and declared for by faith before God he had beene iustified before as the Apostle alleadgeth in the same place v. 23. Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse which testimonie is giuen of Abrahams faith before he offred vp his sonne So then S. Paul saying workes doe not iustifie before God and S. Iames that workes doe iustifie before men that is declare and testifie their iustification do not contradict the one the other 22. Controv. Against Socinus that Christ properly redeemed vs by paying the ransome for vs and not metaphorically 1. Argum. Impious Socinus as Pareus rehearseth his wicked opinion and confuseth it denieth that Christ died for vs or paied any ransome at all for our redemption but he is said to redeeme that is to deliuer vs without paying any price at all as Exod. 15.13 and in other places the Lord is saide to haue redeemed that is deliuered his people from the Egyptian seruitude Ans. 1. It followeth not because to redeeme is sometime taken in that sense that it should be so euery where 2. there is great difference betweene corporall and spirituall deliuerance the first was and might be done onely by the power of God without paying any price at all the other could not be compassed without paying of a price both because of Gods iustice that they which sinne should die Rom. 1.32 and the truth of his word because he had said to man that if he sinned he should die the death 2. Argum. Psal. 31.5 Dauid speaking of Christ saith Thou hast redeemed me O Lord God of truth here Christ is saide to haue beene redeemed but he was not redeemed with the paying of any price Ergo neither did he redeeme vs in that manner Ans. 1. If this Psalme be vnderstood of Christ we confesse that to redeeme is taken improperly in that sense but then it followeth not because it is vsed improperly in one place therefore it should be so in all 2. But if the Psalme be vnderstood of Dauid who was the type of Christ the word is taken properly for euen Dauid was no otherwise freed from his sinne then by the price of Christs death 3. Argum. The deliuerance of the Israelites by Moses from the bondage of Egypt was a type and figure of our spirituall deliuerance by Christ but that was done onely by the power of God without any price payed therefore so was the other Answ. 1. The argument followeth not for the figure and the thing figured agree not in all things there is more in the substance then in the type 2. There is great difference betweene Moses Christs deliuerance Moses was a meere man and a seruant of the house Christ was God and man the Lord of all Moses deliuered onely from corporall bondage and seruitude Christ from spirituall bondage vnder sinne from the wrath and curse of God Moses redeemed the Israelites without his own death or shedding of his blood but Christ our redeemer gaue his life and shed his blood for vs Moses gaue them the inheritance of the earthly Canaan Christ hath purchased for vs an euerlasting inheritance 4. Argum. Redemption is properly said to be from him of whom the captiues are holden but we are said to be redeemed either from our iniquities Tit. 2.14 or from our vaine conuersation 1. Pet. 1.18 or from the curse of the lawe Galat. 3.13 of the which we were not held captiue but no where are we said to be redeemed from God or from his iustice c. Answ. 1. Touching the proposition or first part of the argument 1. it is false that redeÌ„ption is onely from him that keepeth vs in bondage for although principally captiues are freed from him whose captiues they are yet they are deliuered also from their verie bands imprisonment and other such like instruments of their captiuitie such are our sinnes as the bands and fetters that kept vs in thraldome vnder the deuill 2. there is a difference betweene corporall and spirituall bondage for there the price is paid to the enemie as to the great Turke to get the captiues out of his hand but here the price is paied to God not to deliuer vs from him but to reconcile vs vnto him like as when a subiect rebelling against his Prince is imprisoned and condemned to die till some mediation and satisfaction be made for him then his sinne is pardoned and he is reconciled to his prince 4. Concerning the second part of the reason 1. it is false that we were not detained captiues by our sinnes for they are as the snare of the deuil 2. Tim. 2.26 2.
Abraham obeied God to goe out of his countrey and to dwell in a strange land Heb. 11.8 and other promises as Gen. 12.3 and 13.16 also Abraham beleeued wherein he shewed his faith yet Moses reserueth this commendation of Abrahams faith to this place for these reasons 1. Moses would not straight vpon the first promise made Gen. 12. speake of Abrahams iustification by faith before he had brought forth diuers excellent and glorious works that his iustification might appeare to be of his faith not by works so Faius and Tolet. annot 5. 2. Neither would Moses deferre this testimonie of Abrahams faith vnto that act of his in offering his Sonne to be sacrificed but he setteth it downe here as soone as he had receiued an expresse promise concerning his seede which was Christ that it might appeare to be faith in Christ and none other whereby he was iustified before this Abraham had receiued some generall promises concerning Christ as that in Abraham all the families of the earth should be blessed Gen. 12.3 and that his seede should be as the dust of the earth but the seede out of his owne bowels was not promised vntill now Tolet. Faius 3. Further then was his faith commended because it had at that time beene throughly tried when he thought that Eliezer his seruant should be his heire 4. And though Abraham had faith before yet was it still more perfected and Abraham was now more certenly perswaded of his iustification and therefore he is said now first to be iustified though indeede by the same faith he had beene iustified before Pareus dub 2. Quest. 8. What imputation is and what to be imputed 1. This word is distinguished according to that which is imputed as sometime that which is euill is said to be imputed sometime that which is good 1. An euill thing is imputed two wayes either rightfully as when a sinne is worthily imputed to him that committed it as Quintilian putteth this case lib. 5. c. 10. vtrum caedes ei imputanda sit c. whether the murther be to be imputed to him that beganne the strife or it is imputed wrongfully as adulterie was imputed to Susanna her charge without cause 2. a good thing is imputed three wayes 1. iure by right as the reward is imputed to the worke by debt as the Apostle vseth the word here v. 4. but then this word imputed is taken for to giue and it is improperly called an imputing 2. iniuria by wrong as when innocencie is imputed to a malefactor which is forbidden Prou. 17.15 to iustifie the wicked 3. gratia by grace and fauour a thing is imputed but not against right propter alienum meritum for an others merit and so are we said to be iustified by faith in Christ Pareus like as when a Creditor of grace and fauour accepteth a debt to be paied and accounteth it discharged when yet the partie indebted is not able to pay it in this sense is the word taken Numb 18.27 Your offring shall be reckoned vnto you as the corne of the barne it shall be so counted or be in stead of it though it be not it Faius 2. This word to be imputed likewise is taken either Physice in a Phisicall sense as when a plant is said to be imputed that is set in or graft into the stocke or relate by way of relation when a thing is imputed by way of acceptation and fauour as when the victorie archieved by the soldiers is for honors sake ascribed vnto the captaine though absent or when the captaine to whom the spoyle belongeth giueth it vnto the souldiers that did not fight for it and thus is the righteousnesse of Christ which we wrought not our selues imputed vnto vs by faith 3. And thus for faith to be imputed for righteousnesse or to be iustified by faith of faith or thorough faith are with S. Paul taken for one and the same thing Quest. 9. How Abrahams faith was imputed to him for righteousnesse 1. Origen thinketh that Abrahams faith was imputed to him now for righteousnesse because it was perfect whereas before vntill now it was onely in part and hereof it is that whereas it is said of the Israelites Exod. 14.31 they beleeued the Lord and his seruant Moses yet they are not said to be iustified by this faith it was for that their faith was not perfect as was Arahams But 1. no mans faith can be perfect here for as we knowe in part 1. Cor. 13.12 so is our faith in part 2. that beleefe which there Moses speaketh of was of an other kind it was not a iustifying faith which is ioyned with confidence for they reposed not their trust in Moses but it was onely a beleeuing and giuing credit vnto God and his minister Moses 2. Neither was Abraham iustified merito fidei by the merit and worthinesse of his faith as by the worke and act thereof as the Romanists teach and Origen gaue occasion of this error who thinketh as it is here said of faith it was imputed for righteousnesse idem de alijs vertutibus dici potest that the same thing may be said of other vertues as humilitie wisedome may be reputed vnto iustice c. But this is a manifest error for faith or any other vertue as it is a worke cannot iustifie because it is but an act of one vertue and so not obedience and conformitie to the whole lawe and beside we are said to be iustified by faith without workes then neither faith nor any vertue iustifieth as a worke 3. Neither yet is faith taken here by a synecdoche when one part is taken for all as including workes as P. Martyr reporteth their error for faith cannot include that which it excludeth if faith iustifie without workes then vnder workes cannot faith be comprehended 4. Here also we refuse that corrupt note of the ordinarie glosse that to him which beleeueth si non habet tempus operandi if he haue not time to worke faith onely sufficeth to righteousnesse but to him that hath time to worke the reward shall be giuen not according to his beleefe onely sed secundum debitum operationis but according to the debt of his worke But two wayes is this glosse erroneous 1. because it flatly contradicteth the Apostle who affirmeth where faith is counted for righteousnesse there is no reward due by any debt v. 4.5 2. it is impossible that he which hath a iustifying faith should be without some workes as euen the theife vpon the crosse shewed his faith by his workes in confessing his sinne and honouring Christ. 5. Tolet also here is verie nice and curious he will not haue the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here to be interpreted by the word imputo to impute but by the word reputo to repute the difference betweene the which two is this reputatur id quod tale non est ac si tale esset c. that is reputed which is not such as though it were such to
speaketh of such as are rewarded for their worke before God and not seeing quod vllum opus ex debitâ— remunerationem Dei poscat that any worke by due debt can require reward at Gods hand he turneth the Apostles meaning an other way and by debts vnderstandeth sinnes as they are called in the Lords prayer and so he also thinketh he speaketh of the wages of sinne as S. Paul saith Rom. 6. That the wages or stipend of sinne is death But the Apostle here speaketh euidently of the wages due vnto good workes not to euill the wages is not counted by fauour but in rendring the wages of sinne there is no fauour but iustice 4. The Schoolemen likewise are grossely deceiued who thinking the Apostle doth set downe this as a positiue rule before God haue here deuised two interpretations 1. they vnderstand this working and not working of the works following iustification and so he that worketh is rewarded uot of fauour onely because of his faith but for the debt also of his workes gloss interlin but he that worketh not that is hath no time to worke is rewarded onely of grace But this glosse is conuinced of many errors 1. in ioyning faith and workes together whereas the Apostle before c. 3.28 ascribed iustification to faith without workes 2. to say that our workes are rewarded by debt is to make God endebted vnto man for the worke which is not farre from blasphemie 3. he that hath true iustifying faith can neuer be without some workes or fruits thereof be his time neuer so short as appeareth in the theife vpon the crosse 5. Gorrhan beside this exposition hath an other to vnderstand the Apostle to speake of workes going before iustification and then he giueth this sense that to him which doth some good workes before faith if he should be rewarded the reward should be of debt which is false for then it should not be of grace but to him that worketh not any such worke before faith righteousnesse is imputed by faith c. Here also are diuerse errors 1. â—o imagine that there can be any good workes at all before faith 2. he imagineth the Apostles speach to be conditionalll if any reward be giuen wheras the Apostle setteth it down â—â—sitiuely the wages is counted not if it be 3. the Apostle speaketh in all that discourse of all workes whether going before iustification or following after for all workes of the lawe are excluded c. 3.28 now all good workes are such as the lawe requireth therefore euen such good workes are shut out from iustifying as well such as followe iustification as goe before 4. all these errors arise out of the misvnderstanding of this place where the Apostle speaketh by way of supposition from the ciuill vse of rewards among men that if there were any such meritorious working before God the wages should in like manner be due by debt Quest. 13. Of the diuerse kinds of rewards 1. Wages or reward is either due by debt per proportionem operae cum re by the proportion of the worke with the reward after a Geometricall kind of proportion as when a labourer is couenanted with to haue so much for his worke as in a due estimation it is valued at there is a wages which is of fauour by promise and not by debt and then it signifieth the same thing that fructus a kind of fruit or commoditie that followeth ones labour as Psal. 127. the fruit of the wombe is called a reward and so life eternall is called a reward because the Lord hath promised to giue it as a fruit following the labour of his Saints Fai. 2. And further life eternall is called a reward by a certaine similitude because that as in ciuill workes the reward commeth after the worke is done so life eternall followeth after mens fruitfull labour in this life Mart. and againe it is called a reward in respect of the thing done not for the manner of the doing because that as the wages is giuen to the worker of debt so is saluation rendred to him which beleeueth of grace Pareus 3. But properly eternall life is not a wages or reward for these reasons 1. because the things are not equall which are giuen and receiued the eternall reward farre exceedeth the worth of our temporarie and imperfect obedience 2. he that meriteth the wages most doe it ex proprio of his owne but we haue nothing which we haue not receiued it is not our owne 3. he that meriteth must be no way bound vnto him that payeth the wages for his seruice but all that we doe or can doe it is our dutie to doe Quest. 14. How it standeth with Gods iustice to iustifie the wicked v. 5. v. 5. But beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly this may seeme to be contrarie to that Exod. 34.7 where the Lord saith he will not hold the wicked innocent and Prou. 17. it is called an abhomination to iustifie the wicked 1. Bucer hereunto answeareth that S. Paul here speaketh of the first iustification which if it should not be of the wicked none at all should be iustified for we are all the children of wrath and the Lord findeth vs all wicked before we are iustified But Moses speaketh of him which continueth in his sinne and disobedience afterward 2. Gryneus thus answereth that although it be not lawfull for a man to iustifie the wicked yet God may doe it that is omni lege superior aboue all lawe and the reason of this difference is because God onely hath right and power to forgiue sinnes because they are committed chiefly against him Faius 3. Pareus addeth further that then it is vniust to iustifie the wicked when as it is done without cause and against the rule of iustice there beeing no satisfaction made by the offender himselfe or some other for him but with God it is so for he iustifieth the wicked hauing receiued a sufficient satisfaction by the death of Christ who hath payed the price of our redemption 4. To this also may be adioyned that this must be vnderstood in sen su diuiso in a diuided sense that God iustifieth the wicked not him that remaineth wicked but was so before he was iustified Faius Anselmus vnderstandeth him to be wicked that beleeueth not he then which beleeueth is no longer to be counted wicked so then whom God iustifieth be also sanctifieth and of an vnrighteous man he is made righteous which righteousnesse is imperfect here in this life and therefore it cannot iustifie Par. dub 4. Quest. 15. How our sinnes are said to be forgiuen and couered v. 7. 1. First it is here to be observed that whereas S. Paul bringeth in this testimonie out of the Psalmes Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered to prooue the former proposition that God imputeth righteousnesse without workes that these two to remit and couer sinnes and to impute righteousnesse are taken for one and the same thing for
or life without Christ. v. 17. Much more shall they which receiue c. raigne in life c. As in Adam sinne and death entred and so raigned ouer all so life raigneth by Iesus Christ then they which are not graft by faith into Christ but remaine onely in Adam cannot be pertakers of life they are still vnder the kingdome of sinne and death wherefore the Turkes Iewes and all other that are without the knowledge and faith of Christ howsoeuer they dreame of a kind of Paradise and terrene happinesse after this life yet they can haue no assurance of life seeing they are strangers from Christ So S. Peter saith Act. 4.12 That there is no other name giuen vnder heauen whereby we must be saued Doct. 6. That life doth accompanie righteousnesse v. 17. The Apostle saith that they which receiue the gift of righteousnesse shall raigne in life then as sinne raigned vnto death so righteousnesse raigneth vnto life wheresoeuer then righteousnesse is found whether inherent as in the Angels or imputed as in the faithfull who haue the righteousnesse of Christ imputed vnto them by faith there is the kingdome of life then they which doe feele the kingdome of righteousnesse to be begunne in them who both by faith are iustified in Christ and their faith is effectuall working by loue they are assured to enter into life as S. Paul knewe after he had kept the faith and fought a good fight that there was a crowne of righteousnesse laid vp for him 2. Tim. 4.8 Doct. 7. Of the vse of the lawe v. 20. The lawe entred c. that the offence should abound c. This is the proper vse of the lawe to bring a man to the knowledge of his sinne and to shewe him in what state he standeth by nature a transgressor of the lawe and so subiect to the curse but we must not rest in this vse of the lawe there is a second and more principall ende that by the abounding of sinne grace may more abound and in this sense the Apostle calleth the lawe a schoolemaster to bring vs to Christ Galath 3.19 that we by the lawe seeing our owne weakenesse and vnsufficiencie should seeke vnto Christ Iesus to finde righteousnes in him which cannot be obtained by the lawe 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. Whether a good conscience and integritie of life be the cause of peace with God Pererius disput 1. in c. 5. numer 2. vrgeth that place of the Prophet Isay c. 32.17 s he worke of iustice shall be peace euen the worke of iustice and quietnesse and assurance for euer whereupon he inferreth that opera iustitiae c. the workes of iustice and the keeping of Gods commandements doe worke in vs this tranquilitie and peace of the minde Contra. It might be here answeared that peace of conscience is the worke of our true iustice that is Christ who is called the Lord our iustice or righteousnesse Ierem. 23.10 but that this interpretation agreeth not with the former words v. 16. Iudgement shall dwell in the desert and iustice in the fruitfull field where the Prophet speaketh of the externall practise and exercise of iustice 2. Iunius seemeth to vnderstand these disiunctiuely the fruites of the spirit which should be powred vpon them v. 15. should bring faith iustice peace as the Apostle sheweth these to be the fruites of the spirit Rom. 14.17 righteousnesse peace ioy in the holy Ghost so also Faius But this distinction here cannot be admitted because it is directly said the worke of iustice shall be peace tranquilitie 3. But the best answer is that righteousnesse procureth peace not effective because it worketh this inward peace which is wrought in vs by the grace of iustification but declarative it declareth confirmeth and assureth vnto vs our peace as S. Peter exhorteth that we make our election and calling sure by good workes 2. Pet. 1.9 not that our workes make our election sure in it selfe which dependeth on the purpose of God but it is made sure vnto vs so the peace of conscience wrought in vs by faith is confirmed and ratified vnto vs by a good life euen as good workes are testimonies of our faith and in that sense are said by S. Iames c. 2. to iustifie Controv. 2. Against invocation of Saints 1. By whome we haue accesse through faith this text is well vrged by Peter Martyr and Pareus against the invocation of Saints for if by Christ we haue accesse vnto God what neede we the helpe of other mediators and intercessours the Papists then doe much derogate vnto the glorie of Christ in bringing an other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to enter vs and cause vs to haue accesse vnto God And further two arguments may be vrged out of the Apostles words he saith we haue accesse by him through faith but Saints are not the obiect of our faith we must onely beleeue in God Ioh. 14.1 Ye beleeue in God beleeue also in me 2. we haue accesse vnto this grace namely whereby we are iustified but by the Saints we are not iustified therefore by them we haue not accesse and entrance Controv. 3. Of the certaintie of saluation and of finall perseuerance v. 5. We haue accesse vnto this grace wherein we stand Calvin out of this place refuteth two errors of Popish sophistrie the one that the faithfull for the present cannot be certaine of the grace of God and of the remission of their sinnes the other that they are not sure of finall perseuerance But to stand in grace signifieth to be sure of the grace and fauour of God one may attaine vnto the fauour of the Prince but he is not sure to continue in it But Gods fauour in Christ is most constant whom Christ loueth he loueth to the end Iob. 13.1 Tolet here foisteth in one of his Popish drugs that tranquilitie and peace of conscience and certaintie of remission of sinnes is not the fruit or worke of faith in the faithfull for the wicked that knowe not their sinnes haue also a quiet conscience Tolet. annot 1. Contra. There is great difference between a senslesse and a quiet cōscience the wicked feele not the pricke of conscience because their sinnes are concealed from them but the faithfull haue peace of conscience after the sight of their sinnes which they know to be remitted in Christ So Paul was aliue without the law but afterward when sinne reviued he died Rom. 7.9 where then the conscience is cast into a slumber of securitie sinne reviuing awaketh troubleth it but where sinne is remitted in Christ the conscience ceaseth to be troubled and perplexed as in the wicked Controv. 4. That the tribulation of the Saints is not meritorious though it be said to worke patience We must vnderstand that the Apostle diuersely vseth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worketh for it is sometime ascribed vnto the principall efficient cause as vnto God the author and worker of all good things in vs 2. Cor. 5.5 sometime
and of the Apostles by Christ excepting Paul whereas for the former the text saith that Ionas fled from the presence of the Lord that called him who were called extraordinarily if the Apostles were not both in respect of the caller which was Christ God in the flesh and of their extraordinarie and miraculous gifts Now the ordinarie calling is in a Church alreadie setled and constituted the extraordinarie when a Church is to be setled and it is of two sorts either when there is no Church at all as the Apostles were sent vnto the Gentiles who were altogether straungers from God or when the Church is wholly corrupted with false doctrine and corrupt manners as the Prophets were raised vp in Israel when they were fallen to idolatrie and noâ—â— in this last age when Christians vnder Antichrist were becom idolaters God hath stirred vp many zealous preachers as Hus Hierome Luther Calvin with other excellent instruments Doct. 7. Of the peace which the Gospel bringeth v. 15. How beautifull are the feete of them which bring glad tidings of peace Whereas without Christ God was offended with the world and there was no peace but the earth was full of tribulation 2. Chron. 15.4 God by Christ reconciled the world to himselfe and sent peace according to the song of the Angels at the birth of Christ glorie to God in heauen and in the earth peace which peace is threefold first toward God in the assurance of the remission of sinnes Rom. 5.1 peace of conscience in that sinne hath no more power ouer vs to perplex and trouble our mindes and peace with our brethren of these two our Sauiour speaketh Matth. 9.57 Haue salt in your selues haue peace one with an other But whereas Christ saith he came not to send peace but debate Luk. 12.51 that is to be vnderstood of the peace of the world which hateth the light and with it the children of light can haue no peace 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. Against inherent iustice v. 3. They beeing ignorant of the righteousnesse of God c. Stapleton Antidot p. 601. contendeth this place to be vnderstood of inherent not of iustice imputed for that which is imputed saith he is not giuen neither receiueth he any iustice to whom it is imputed onely but remaineth still wicked in himselfe Contra. 1. The righteousnesse which is inherent in a man is the righteousnesse of works which the Apostle calleth their owne righteousnesse but the righteousnesse of God is not the righteousnesse of workes but that which is of faith as the Apostle sheweth v. 6. there he calleth that the righteousnesse of faith which here he nameth the righteousnesse of God but this is no other then righteousnesse imputed now faith is imputed for righteousnesse without workes Rom. 4.5 6. thus then the argument is framed the righteousnesse of God is the righteousnesse of faith this is prooued both out of this place v. 4. and c. 3.22 the righteousnesse of God by faith but the righteousnesse of faith is by imputation c. 4.5 6. therfore the righteousnes of God is righteousnes imputed 2. That iustice is not onely giuen which is actually conferred but that also which is accounted and imputed as the debt which is freely pardoned is as fully discharged as if the debt were paied and they which are iustified by righteousnesse imputed remaine not wicked because they are counted righteous in Christ beeing iustified by faith and are sanctified in some measure and so are regenerate and become new beeing mortified vnto sinne by which their mortification and dying vnto sinne they are not iustified before God but onely by faith in Christ. Controv. 2. Against the workes of preparation which are done without faith v. 4. Christ is the ende of the law Here Chrysostome well noteth that if Christ be the end of the lawe it followeth that qui Christum non habet etsi legis iustitiam habere videatur eam tamen non habeat he which hath not Christ though he seeme to haue the righteousnesse of the lawe yet he hath it not c. without Christ then and faith in him there is no true righteousnesse before God for without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11.6 what is become then of the Popish workes of preparation which should goe before iustification as though a man hauing not faith yet by his workes might prepare and make himselfe fit for iustification following for all such workes which come before faith and so are not sanctified in Christ are before God no better then sinnes Controv. 3. That it is impossible for any in this life to keepe the lawe v. 5. The man that doth these things shall liue thereby 1. Hence it is euident that no man can performe the lawe in euerie point for the lawe requireth perfect obedience in all things and as he that keepeth it shall liue thereby so he that fayleth in any part thereof is vnder the curse of the lawe as S. Paul sheweth Galat. 3.10 2. If it be answeared that it is impossible to keepe the lawe by the power onely of free-will but by grace it is possible to be kept S. Iohn sheweth that euen the regenerate by grace are not without sinne 1. Ioh. 1.8 and consequently they transgresse the lawe 〈◊〉 sinne is the transgression of the lawe 1. Ioh. 3.4 3. And whereas Stapleton obiecteth antid p. 637. that then this should be a ridiculous deceitfull and idle promise He that doth these things shall liue thereby if none were able to doe them and it were like as a father should promise his sonne an inheritance if he could get a kingdome which were impossible for him to doe Contra. 1. Though the condition be impossible to vs to be fulfilled yet is it possible in Christ who hath performed the perfect obedience of the lawe 2. and though it be not possible to keepe the lawe perfectly yet by grace we are made able in some measure to keep the lawe and the rest where we faile is supplied by the perfect obedience of Christ. 3. neither is the example like for the sonne is not bound by any dutie to fulfill that condition but we are debters vnto God for the keeping of the lawe which if it be now impossible it is mans owne fault who in his creation was made righteous and endued with sufficient strength to keepe the law See further hereof Synops. Centur. 4. err 63. Contr. 4. Against the doubting of saluation v. 6. Say not in thine heart who shall ascend c. 1. The Apostle sheweth the contrarie effects of the lawe and Gospell they which depend vpon the righteousnesse of the law are continually in doubt how they shall come to heauen and how they shall escape hell but the righteousnesse of faith remooueth all these doubts because their faith is grounded vpon the word of God which teacheth them that Christ ascended into heauen for them and that he died for them they neede none other to ascend to prepare
the foundation of faith and of Apostolicall instruction as in the Epistles to the Romanes Ephesians Philippians Colossians the first to the Thessalonians to the Hebrewes 2. Some doe confute and refell errors of doctrine and life as the 1. to the Corinthians the epistle to the Galatians to the Colossians in part the 2. to the Thessalonians 3. Some are apologeticall wherein the Apostle maketh Apologie and vseth defence for himselfe against the false Apostles as in the 2. to the Corinthians 4. Some specially concerne Ecclesiastical offices as the Epistles to Timothie and Titus 5. Some are written by way of mediation and intercession as the epistle to Philemon 3. The ende and scope of S. Pauls writings as of the rest of the Scriptures were these 1. to set forth the true and sincere doctrine of faith 2. to confute and conuince errors 3. to reclaime men from vice and corruption of life 4. to instruct them in the workes of righteousnesse these sower are touched by the Apostle 2. Timoth. 3.16 where he sheweth a fowrefold vse of the Scripture it is profitable to teach to improoue to correct and instruct in righteousnesse 5. the edifying of the weake is an other end that they fall not away from the faith 6. and the exhorting of those which are slacke that they may goe on in their Christian course 7. the comforting of the afflicted that in tribulation they despaire not or faint these three endes also the Apostle speaketh of 1. Cor. 14.3 He that prophesieth speaketh vnto men to edifying to exhortation and comfort Of the occasion argument and Methods of this Epistle of S. Paul to the Romanes 1. The occasion of the writing of this Epistle seemeth almost to haue beene the same that the Apostle tooke to write vnto the Galatians which was this the beleeuing Iewes dispersed among the Gentiles did thinke that the ceremonies and obseruations of Moses law were still to be retained whereupon did arise great stirres betweene the beleeuing Iewes and Gentiles the one despising the Gentiles thinking themselues to be priuiledged by the promises made to the seed and posteritie of Abraham and vrging the rites of Moses lawe as though they helped vnto iustification the other insulted against the Iewes as glorying too much in their Christian libertie and exemption from Moses lawe and taking the Iewes to be reiected of God the Apostle to compound this dissension among them writeth this Epistle this was the occasion 2. And accordingly the Apostle frameth this Epistle first generally shewing that neither the Gentiles by their naturall knowledge nor the Iewes by the workes of the Law could be iustified but that both the one the other were freely iustified by faith in Christ this generall tractate of iustification by faith is extended vnto the 9. Chapter Then particularly he commeth to suppresse the insolencie of the Iewes shewing that the promises were not made vnto all that were of Abrahams carnall seede but onely to the true Israel so many as were of the faith of Abraham c. 9.10 then he also turneth him to the Gentiles that they should not as it were insult in the reiection of the Iewes for it was not totall not finall God would haue mercie on them if they continued not in vnbeleefers 11. The rest of the Epistle is spent in Christian exhortation 1. to the mutuall offices of charitie among brethren c. 12. of dutie toward Magistrates c. 13. how they should behaue themselues toward the weake brethren c. 14 15. And then after diuers salutations he concludeth The Methode then and parts of the Epistle are these two the first is doctrinall vnto the 12. chapter the second exhortatorie in the 5. last chapters 12 13 14 15 16. In the first the two chiefe points of Christian religion are handled at large namely of iustification to c. 9. and of election and reprobation c. 9 10 11. In the doctrine of iustification 1. the manner and forme thereof is declared 2. the fruits in the first the false way vnto iustification by works is reiected and refused c. 1 2 3. to v. 21. then the true way which is by faith is affirmed and prooued c. 3.21 v. c. 4. the effects of iustification follow as the peace of conscience c. 5. the newnes of life c. 6. exemption and freedome from the law c. 7. constancie and perseuerance in affliction c. 8. In the doctrine of predestination and election 1. he treateth of the reiection of the Iewes c. 9. 2. of the vocation of the Gentiles c. 10. 3. of the restoring of the Iewes againe c. 11. 2. In the exhortatorie part there are first exhortations generall concerning all Christians c. 12. then particular as of duties toward Magistrates c. 13. toward the weake c. 14 15. secondly he concludeth with salutations both of himselfe wherein he professeth his loue toward them and purpose to come vnto them c. 15. v. 15. to the ende then of others c. 16. 2. Of the style and phrase which S. Paul vseth in this Epistle 1. S. Paul as he vseth not any affected eloquence or elegant style or entising speach whereof he giueth this reason that your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God 1. Cor. 3.2 So neither yet is the Apostles style base or barbarous but ex vtroque temperatus of a mixt kind betwixt both who by a pithie and sententious kind of writing full of arguments and forcible perswasions in graue but plaine words deliuereth high mysteries There is a double kind of eloquâ—ce one which consisteth in the eloquence of speach and the curious choice of words such as the Oratours among the heathen excelled in this shall we not finde in Paul there is an other which is graue sober consisting rather in the force of perswasion then in the number of words and this kind of eloquence S. Paul vseth Martyr So that as Chrysostome saith lingua illius supra solem emicuit doctrinaeque sermone supra reliquos omnes exuberavit his tongue or speach was brighter then the Sunne and in the vtterance of doctrine he excelled all the rest c. and they all gaue place vnto him for speach vnde Mercurius ab infidelibus putabatur quod sermoni praesset whereupon he was of the Infidels called Mercurie because the office of speaking was committed to him c. Chrysost. argum in epist. ad Roman Augustine herein concurreth with Chrysostome that although he affected not eloquence ea tamen sapientiam eius comitata est yet it did follow and accompanie his wisdome lib. 4. de doctr Christ. 2. But there are which thinke otherwise of S. Pauls style 1. Origen saith that Paul hath many hyperbata and auantopedota many imperfect transitions and clauses of sentences not one answering an other but breaking off abruptly and M. Beza in his preface to Oleviaues commentarie maketh mention of a famous man nostrâ memoriâ magnus of great name in our memorie who therein concurred with Origen but he
beleefe in vs and on Gods behalfe his efficacious power Gryneus In the amplyfying and tractation of this definition all the rest of the epistle is bestowed as this proposition that we are iustified by the Gospel that is by faith and beleefe in Christ is further amplified by the contrarie that we cannot be iustified either by the workes of nature c. 11.2 or of the Lawe c. 3. but by grace and faith c. 4. by the effects of iustifying faith inward the peace of conscience c. 5. outward the fruites of holinesse c. 6. by the contrarie operation of the lawe which reuealeth sinne c. 7. but the Gospel freeth from condemnation c. 8. by the cause the free election of God c. 9. by the subiect the Gentiles called the Iewes reiected c. 11. See more hereof concerning the Methode in the generall argument of the epistle before 3. For the kind of epistle It is principally definitiue and demonstratiue for he defineth and determineth that we are iustified neither by the workes of nature nor of the law but by faith in Christ and prooueth the same by most euident demonstration Beside this epistle hath somewhat of all other kinds of epistles which are called accessaria accessarie and secundarie as it is both gratulatorie reioycing for their faith c. 1. and it is reprehensorie rebuking the Gentiles for their licentiousnes it is also exhortatorie exhorting to holinesse of life c. 6.12 and it is deprecatorie he praieth and maketh request praying for encrease of grace in them and for himselfe that he might haue some good occasion to come vnto them Aretius 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of the godly custome and vse of the Church in laying the foundation of religion which is Catechising This commendable vse was taken vp by the Apostles themselues as the Apostle sheweth Hebr. 6.1 he calleth it the doctrine of beginnings and the laying of the foundation as of repentance faith baptisme the resurrection of eternall iudgement And so in this epistle the Apostle deliuereth a perfect forme of catechisme which consisteth of three parts of the miserie of man by nature his reparation and restitution by grace and then of his thankfulnes afterward in his obedience of life for the benefits receiued which three parts the Apostle doth at large handle in this epistle what man is by nature he sheweth c. 1.2.3 what by grace c. 4.5.8 and of the fruits of regeneration he entreateth c. 6. c. 12. So that it is false which Bellarmine affirmeth that the Apostle deliuered no forme of catechising to the Church l. 4. de verb. Dei c. 4. for he doth it most plainly euidently in this epistle Pareus 5. Places of controversie 1. Contr. That it is knowne that this Epistle was written by S. Paul and is of diuine authoritie by the Epistle it selfe Bellarmine affirmeth that to know that any Scripture is diuine or Canonicall it can not be concluded out of the Scripture it selfe neither which were the writings of S. Paul or that the Gospel of S. Matthew was written by Matthew without the tradition of the Church Bellar. lib. 4. de verb. c. 4. Contra. 1. That the Epistles of Saint Paul are of diuine and Canonicall authoritie it appeareth euidently out of the writings themselues for they beeing written by Saint Paul who had the spirit of God 1. Corinth 7.40 and had Christ speaking in him 2. Cor. 13.13 and was taught of God from whome he receiued his doctrine by reuelation Gal. 1.12 it is not to be doubted but that his holy writings proceeded from the spirit of God and so are of diuine authoritie and he himselfe doubteth not to make them canonicall as he saith Gal. 6.16 Whosoeuer walketh according to this canon or rule c. And he denounceth anathema if any yea an Angel should teach any other Gospel then he had preached Gal. 1. 2. Likewise that S. Paul was the author and writer of them it is euident both by the inscription and title and by the salutation in the ende of euery epistle and the benediction which he vseth The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all which he saith is the token or marke to know his epistles by 2. Thess. 3.17 3. The tradition of the Church is an vncerten thing that which is vncerten can not be a rule and measure of that which is most certen the testimonie of men can not assure vs of the testimonie of God Christ saith Ioh. 5.33 Ye sent vnto Iohn and he bare witnesse vnto the truth but I receiue not the record of men c. 36. I haue a greater witnes then the witnes of Iohn c. 2. Contr. That S. Pauls epistles are not so obscure that any should be terrified from the reading thereof In the Preface to Toletus commentarie the epistles of S. Paul are affirmed to be hard out of Hierome and Origen contr Whitakerum hareticum against Whitaker that heretike as it pleaseth that rayling taxer to call that learned godly man Contr. 1. True it is that as S. Peter saith some things are hard in S. Pauls epistles 1. Pet. 3.16 he saith not that many things are hard or that the Epistles are hard but onely some few things in them this letteth not but that his Epistles may safely be read of all that read them with an humble minde desirous to profit thereby the danger is onely to the vnlearned and vnstable which peruert them as they doe the rest of the Scriptures as S. Peter in the same place saith 2. And euen those hard places may be made easie by diligent reading as Chrysostome giueth this instance like as we know their minde whome we loue and obserue and are familiar with them vtique si lectioni cum animi alacritate volueritis attendere c. so you if you will with cheerfull attention giue your selues to reading ye shall neede no other helpe c. hinc vt innumera mala nata sunt quod scripturae ignorantur hence so many euills haue sprung vp because the Scriptures are not knowne hence so many heresies c. the ignorance then not the reading of Scripture breedeth heresies and thus he concludeth oculos ad splendorem Apostolicorum verborum aperiamtu let vs open our eyes to receiue the brightnes of the Apostolicall words c. they doe not then cast darknes vpon our eyes but bring brightnes and clearnes Chrysost. argum in epist. ad Rom. 3. Controv. Against the Ebionites which reteined the rites and ceremonies of Moses Whereas the Ebionites thought the rites of the Law necessarie and ioyned them together with the Gospel which heresie did much trouble the Church in the Apostles time and is at large confuted in the epistles of S. Paul to the Galatians and Colossians the same also in this epistle is conuinced and confounded for the Apostle renounceth the workes of the Law whether the ceremoniall and morall as hauing no part in the matter of iustification which he concludeth to be by faith without
Apostle setteth downe the sinnes of the Gentiles despitefull B. or contumelious L. doers of wrong G. proud boasters inuenters of euill things disobedient to parents without vnderstanding couenant breakers dissolute L.R. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not standing to composition without naturall affection such as can not be appeased without fidelitie L.R. truce breakers B.V. but that was said before mercilesse 31. Which knowing the iustice of God the righteousnes B. law G. right of God G.Be. iudgement of God the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iustice that they which doe such things are worthie of death Be. B.G.V. not did not vnderstand that they which doe such things are worthie of death L. for these words did not vnderstand are not in the originall nor that it condemneth to death those which doe such things T. for the word is in the plural are worthie of death but fauour G. or applaud Par. or haue pleasure in B. or patronize Be. not consent L. the word signifieth more then a bare consent those which doe them 2. The Argument and parts of the Chapter IN this Chapter the Apostle after the salutation and exordium of the Epistle falleth to prooue iustification by faith against the Gentiles first shewing their manifold sinnes and bad works whereby they were so farre from beeing iustified that thereby they incurred euerlasting damnation The parts are 1. the inscription to v. 8. 2. the exordium or introduction to the matter to v. 17. 3. the proposition and argument concerning iustification by faith v. 17.18.4 the confirmation or proofe tow 31. 1. The inscription or salutation sheweth 1. the person that saluteth and sendeth greeting which is Paul described by his office and calling in generall a seruant of Iesus Christ in speciall an Apostle to what ende to preach the Gospel v. 1. which is set forth 1. by the antiquitie v. 2.2 the excellencie of the subiect thereof Christ Iesus who is described by the singularitie of his person God and man v. 3.4 and by his office set forth in generall by the worke of our redemption which was finished by his sanctification and resurrection v. 4. and in speciall he was the author of the conuersion and calling of the Apostle v. 5.3 by the effect of the Gospel to winne obedience to the faith among the Gentiles 2. The persons saluted are the Romanes whom he setteth forth by their externall condition generall they were Gentiles speciall at Rome and spirituall what they were called by whom by Christ to what to be Saints v. 6.7 3. The salutation it selfe v. 7. he wisheth vnto them grace and peace 2. In the exordium or proeme 1. there is his gratulation or giuing of thanks for their faith v. 8.2 the testification of his loue toward them confirmed by an oath in which his loue is expressed by two effects 1. his earnest prayer to God to come vnto them v. 9.10 2. his longing desire in himselfe to see them v. 11. with the ende v. 12.3 a preoccupation of a question or purgation of himselfe that he yet came not vnto them where he sheweth 1. the lets of his purpose v. 13.2 his purpose which yet he continued to come vnto thē which is confirmed both by the end to haue some fruit among them v. 13.2 and by his calling in generall he was a debter to all the Gentiles who are set forth by distribution v. 14. in speciall and so consequently he was readie to preach the Gospel vnto them And by this mention made of the Gospel he taketh occasion to passe vnto the matter 3. The third part is the proposition that iustification is by faith where we haue first the occasion whereupon he bringeth it in I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ then the proposition it selfe that the Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth v. 16. and the proofe thereof taken from the Prophet Habacuke v. 17. 4. The fourth part is the confirmation of this proposition that men are iustified by faith which he sheweth by this disiunction they are either iustified by faith or by workes but not by workes which he prooueth by this distribution first that the Gentiles cannot be iustified by workes in this chapter to the 17. v. of the next then that neither the Iewes can chalenge any thing by their workes thence to the ende of the 2. chapter the Gentiles cannot be iustified by their workes because by their workes beeing full of impietie and iniquitie they are made guiltie of eternall death and of the wrath of God the argument standeth thus they which are full of impietie and iniquitie are subiect to the wrath of God this proposition is expressed v. 18. But the Gentiles are such full of impietie and iniquitie Ergo the assumption or second part is prooued distributiuely first their impietie is shewed toward God to v. 28. then their iniquitie toward men v. 32. In the proofe of their impietie first the sinne is shewed then the punishment their sinne in that wittingly and against their knowledge they depraued the worship of God their knowledge is set forth both by the light of nature in them v. 19. and by the creatures v. 20. their deprauation of Gods worship is expressed in the causes their vnthankefulnesse which brought forth vanitie of minde and foolishnesse v. 21.22 the effect in worshipping corruptible things in stead of God v. 23. then the punishment followeth they were giuen vp to their hearts lusts v. 24. 2. As they depraued Gods worship wittingly against their knowledge so they did it willingly their sinne is shewed in their voluntarie forsaking of the Creator v. 25. their punishment in beeing giuen ouer both women and men to vile affections v. 26.27 Then followeth the demonstration of their iniquitie which consisted 1. both in doing things not comely which is declared both by shewing the cause thereof then beeing giuen ouer to a reprobate mind procured by their contempt and wilfull neglect of the knowledge of God v. 28. and by a particular enumeration of the diuerse sinnes which they committed the seuerall distribution whereof see afterwards qu. 72. 2. they did not onely commit such things themselues but they also fauoured and patronized such as did them v. 32. so then the conclusion must followe that the Gentiles made themselues by those their euill workes worthie of death and so consequently thereby depriued themselues of life and saluation 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. Why Paul setteth his name before this epistle 1. Chrysostome giueth this reason why neither Moses prefixeth his name before his bookes not yet the Euangelists Mathew Marke Luke Iohn before their gospels ille quippe praesentibus scribentes c. for they writing vnto these which were present had no cause to set to their names But Paul quia longe remotis scribebat c. because he did write to those which were a farre off had reason to set to his name after the manner of epistles
the obseruation of ceremonies and externall worship the Gospel in interiori cultu fidei in the inward worship by faith so that the law was lex puerorum the law of children which were kept vnder it as a schoolemaster but the Gospel is lex virorum the law of men come to ripe age August lib. de spirit lit 6. They differ also in the manner that which was couertly and darkely shadowed in the law is manifestly and apertly set forth in the Gospel 7. In the time they differ the law promised things to come the Gospel presently performed that which was in the law promised is Ignatius epist. ad Philadelp quod supra legem pracipuum habet Euangelium nempe praeseâ—tiam adventus Salvatoris what hath the Gospel aboue the law euen the presence of Christs aduent and comming 42. Quest. Why the Iewes are named before the Grecians v. 16. To the Iew first and also to the Grecian c. 1. Here by the Grecians generally all the Gentiles are vnderstood because they of all other nations seemed to be the wisest and therefore speciall instance is giuen in them that they also haue neede of the preaching of the Gospel Tolet. and at that time almost all nations vsed the Greeke tongue and therfore they are called by the name of Grecians Gualter especially when they are set against the Iewes Beza 2. Chrysostome thinketh that the Iew is named first not for any other excellencie or prerogatiue sed in hoc solo honoratur quod primus illam accepit but he is honoured onely in this because he first had the Gospel preached so he giueth onely vnto the Iew the prioritie of other 3. Origen thinketh that the Iew is set first because that like as the Grecian preferred himselfe before the Barbarian because of their lawes and ciuill life whereas the Barbarians liued without law so the Iew hath preheminence before the Grecian because they receiued their lawes from God 4. Lyranus giueth this reason the Iewes had a better preparation vnto the Gospel by the knowledge of the law and the Prophets then the Grecians who onely had the light of nature and the knowledge of the creatures 5. But the Iew hath a preheminence before the Gentile in respect of the prerogatiue which was giuen them of God vnto their fathers were the promises made and of them was descended the Messiah according to the flesh so that this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first doth not so much signifie ordinem temporis the order of time as ordinem dignitatis the order of dignitie as when Christ saith Seeke ye first the kingdome of God Matth. 6.33 that is chiefly and most of all Tolet. Pareus This order our blessed Sauiour obserued both in himselfe saying he was sent onely to the lost sheepe of Israel and gaue the like charge when he sent out his Apostles that they should not goe the way of the Gentiles Matth. 10.5 yea and at his ascension he appointed his Apostles to be his witnesses first in Iudea Ierusalem Samaria and then to the vttermost part of the earth Act. 1.8 This order the Apostles accordingly kept Act. 13.46 It was necessarie that the word of God should first haue him spoken vnto you 43. Quest. v. 17. The iustice or righteousnes of God is reuealed what iustice the Apostle meaneth 1. There is a iustice of God wherein he is righteous and iust in himselfe as Psal. 11.7 The righteous Lord loueth righteousnes but this the Apostle speaketh not of the essentiall iustice of God is not communicated to vs by faith 2. There is a iustice distributiue in God whereby he rendreth vnto euery man according to his works Origen vnderstandeth this iustice of God but this is not the iustice whereby a man is iustified to saluation for if the Lord should marke what is done amisse no man should be able to abide it Psal. 130.3 3. The iustice of God signifieth his veritie and truth in keeping his promises so Gorrham taketh it here true it is that God graciously performeth whatsoeuer is promised in Christ but yet his mercie must goe before in promising 4. Theodoret vnderstandeth the perfect iustice of Christ whereby he satisfied the wrath of God for our sinnes and accomplished our redemption and this perfect iustice of Christ is reuealed in the Gospel but the Apostle speaketh euidently of such iustice whereby a man is iustified before God which is not that perfect iustice inherent in Christ but the applying thereof vnto vs by faith 5. Therefore Chrysostomes exposition is the best who Homil. 3. taketh this for that iustice which is communicated and infused vnto vs by that iustice of Christ and so Augustine vnderstandeth that iustice not whereby God is iust in himselfe seâ qua hominem induit cum eum iustificat but wherewith he endueth man when he instifieth him lib. de spirit liter cap. 9. of this the Apostle speaketh chap. 3.28 We conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the Lawe 6. But this iustice is not an habite infused into the mind whereby a man is made apt to exercise good workes as Pererius saith that this iustice comprehendeth two things remissionem peccatorum the remission of sinnes animi rectitudinem c. and the vprightnesse of the minde whereby it is now acceptable vnto God and is exercised in good workes for the Apostle saith of this iustice of God that it is Made manifest without the lawe by the faith of Iesus c. c. 3.21 But this infused habite which is charitie and the exercising of good workes is not reuealed without the lawe for the lawe requireth and commandeth charitie This iustice then consisteth onely in the remission of sinnes and in imputing vnto vs the righteousnesse of Christ by faith c. 4.5 Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne Pareus 7. It is called the iustice of God both because it is giuen vs from God not procured by our owne workes and for that we thereby are made righteous not before men but in the sight of God Tolet. 8. And this iustice is sometime called the righteousnes of God Phil. 3.9 because he is the author thereof sometime of Christ he is our righteousnesse 1. Cor. 1.30 because by his obedience we are iustified sometime of faith Philip. 3.9 because faith is the instrument whereby Christs righteousnesse is applyed vnto vs Gryneus Quest. 44. Of the meaning of these words v. 17. is reuealed from faith to faith 1. Is reuealed 1. Which sheweth a double preheminence of the Gospel in respect of the matter it sheweth such things as cannot be otherwise knowne then by reuelation from God whereas the lawe of the Iewes and the Philosophie of the Gentiles treateth of common and knowne things and for the manner that which was obscurely set forth in the law is plainely declared in the Gospel Pareus 2. and it is so reuealed that it is not onely made knowne but indeede exhibited Beza 3. And
the iust shall liue by faith haue no other meaning but this iustum secundum fidei norman vitam dirigere that the iust doth direct his life according to the rule of faith Contra. 1. He doth not place the words aright for thus are the words to be ioyned together the iust by faith shall liue so that by faith hath rather connexion with the first word the iust then with the last shall liue 2. the Apostle by life here vnderstandeth euerlasting saluation not our conuersion here as is said before v. 16. that the Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth faith then bringeth to euerlasting saluation 2. The Rhemists haue this shift that faith together with workes must be here vnderstood to iustifie the Apostle saith not the iust shall liue by faith onely to this purpose also Bellarmine lib. 1. de iustificat c. 20. Contra. 1. If the whole life of the soule depended not vpon faith but partly vpon faith partly vpon workes then it might as well be said the iust shall liue by workes which were an absurd speach and not farre from blasphemie 2. the Apostle c. 3.28 excludeth works concluding that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe then to liue by faith is to liue onely by faith as we are iustified onely by faith without workes 3. Nowe although the iust liue by faith and not by workes yet faith liueth by workes it must be a liuely and effectuall faith working by loue by the which the iust man liueth and not a dead faith 3. Pererius here slyeth to their old distinction of iustification the first which is by faith the second is perfited by workes so faith is said to iustifie a man because it is exordium fundamentum radix iustificationis the beginning foundation and roote of iustification Perer. dâ—sput 8. in 1. ad Roman sect 46. Contra. 1. That which he calleth the second iustification is properly satisfaction which is the fruit of iustification as the Apostle saith Rom. 6.22 beeing now freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God you haue your fruit in holines and the end euerlasting life where the whole state of the faithfull man is diuided into these three parts his iustification and freedome from sinne which is by faith the fruit of his iustification which is holynesse and the ende or reward which is euerlasting life 2. to liue by faith sheweth that not the beginning but the perfection of our life is by faith and by nothing but faith as the Apostle saith the iustice of God is reuealed from faith to faith faith is the beginning and end of this iustice there is no time wherein saluation is giuen vnto any but by faith as Thomas expoundeth see before quest 42. 4. Bellarmine hath an other deuise he maketh this the meaning the iust shall liue by faith that is ex fide patienter expectare quae Deus promisit by faith he doth patiently expect those things which God hath promised So he would haue it vnderstood rather of patient wayting and expecting then of iustifying lib. 2. de effect sacram c. 9. Contra. This patient expecting of Gods promises is indeede a fruit of iustifying faith for it is the ground of things hoped for and he that is iustified by faith hath this grace also of patient expectation but to liue by faith comprehendeth more 2. and that by this phrase to liue by faith the Apostle vnderstandeth to be iustified by faith is euident Gal. 2.20 Thus I liue not I now but Christ liueth in me and in that I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith if the Sonne of God c. 3. And whereas Bellarmine further obiecteth that the Prophets meaning from whom the Apostle taketh this saying is none other but to note their patience that waited for the Lords promises it hath beene shewed before qu. 44. that the Apostle keepeth the Prophets sense and doth most fitly apply this sentence to iustification by faith 5. But the Romanists against iustification by faith onely thus obiect 1. It seemeth a verie absurd thing to make men beleeue that they shall be iustified by faith onely without either satisfaction for their sinnes or the workes of righteousnesse by this meanes nothing could be easier then by faith to be saued 2. And this doctrine will make men presumptuous that they will care for no good workes and so there should be no more vse either of precepts to exhort them vnto the workes of pietie nor of threatnings to terrifie them from sinne Contra. 1. Though that faith neede no satisfaction for sinne in our selues nor good workes as helping vnto iustification yet it apprehendeth the satisfaction made by Christs suffering for our sinnes and workes are also necessarie as testimonies of our faith though not as helpes of our iustification neither is such a faith liuely and effectuall so easie a thing seeing man hath no power of himselfe to attaine vnto it vnlesse God doe giue it and to beleeue in Christ as a Christian ought is found to be the hardest thing in the whole world 2. Neither is this a doctrine of presumption nor yet doth it make voide precepts and comminations for faith though it require not workes as causes and helpes to saluation yet it cannot be without them as fruits and effects so that the lawe of faith establisheth the lawe of workes as the Apostle sheweth c. 3.31 doe we then make the lawe of none effect through faith God forbid yea we establish the lawe Pareus Controv. 17. How the Gospel is the power of God to saluation to everie one that beleeueth v. 16. This and such like places which ascribe iustification and saluation to faith as Ioh. 3.16 that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish Act. 13.39 by him euerie one that beleeueth is iustified Bellarmine would thus elude 1. he saith that these Scriptures must be vnderstood negatiuely that without faith none are iustified not that onely by faith they are iustified 2. then by all are vnderstood all nations that there is no difference between Iew and Gentile but that one common way to saluation is propounded to them all 3. And it beeing applyed to euerie particular man the meaning is that not faith of it selfe alone but with other things as hope charitie iustifieth Bellar. lib. 1. de iustifie c. 22. Contra. 1. Yes these sayings hold affirmatiuely that faith is sufficient vnto saluation for our Sauiour saith Iohn 5. he that beleeueth c. hath euerlasting life and is passed from death to life that which giueth a man a present assurance and reall possession of euerlasting life is alone availeable to saluation 2. True it is that none of what nation soeuer are excluded but euerie one that beleeueth wheresoeuer is iustified this confirmeth the doctrine of iustification by faith that there is no other way to saluation either for Iewe or Gentile 3. And if the Gospell be the power of God to saluation
with Christ Phil. 1.23 and of the remission of his sinnes saying I was receiued to mercie 1. Tim. 1.13 2. That the righteous may at other times fall into other sinnes is not the point in question but whether they may faile in their best workes neither is it to the matter whether the goodnes of their worke be from God or themselues for no not from God haue they receuied any perfection of goodnes in this life 3. And in that he confesseth many negligences to be intermingled in the good works of the faithfull he graunteth as much as we desire that the faithful are defectiue euen in their good works 6. Controv. Whether men ought to doe well for hope of recompence or reward v. 7. Which by continuance in well doing seeke glorie It is not to be doubted but that the faithfull may encourage themselues in their well doing by looking vnto the reward set before them as it is said of Moses Heb. 11.26 He had respect to the recompence of reward and S. Paul saith I follow hard toward the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Phil. 3.14 and the same Apostle thus stirreth vp seruants to doe their duties to their masters Knowing that of the Lord ye shall receiue the reward of inheritance Coloss. 3.29 But here two things are to be considered first that men doe not onely or chiefly looke toward the reward but the principall ende of their well doing which they must propound vnto themselues must be the glorie of God secondly they must haue an eye vnto the reward not as wages deserued but as a gift of fauour Thus to expect a reward as a due and deserued recompence is mercenarie which seemeth to be the opinion of the Tridentine Synod sess 6. c. 11. and can 31. and of Bellarm. lib. 5. de iustificat c. 8. and of the Rhemists annot Heb. 11. 26. though Pererius would distinguish here betweene amor mercedis amor mercenarius the loue of the reward and a mercenarie loue But if they propound vnto themselues the reward as merited and deserued by their works it is a mercenarie loue and so derogatorie to the glorie of God who crowneth our good workes in mercie in himselfe not of merit in them Chrysostome here saith oportebat omnia propter Christum facere non propter mercedim we ought to doe all things for Christs sake not for the reward serm 5. See more of this question Synops. Centur. 4. err 66. 7. Controv. Against iustification by works vpon these words v. 13. Not the hearers of the law but the doers shall be iustified This place because it seemeth in shew to be contrarie to these places Gal. 2.16 That a man is not iustified by the workes of the law and Gal. 3.11 No man is iustified by the law diuers expositions are framed of these words which are much vrged by the Romanists to prooue their iustification by workes 1. Ambrose thus interpreteth these words the doers of the law shall be iustified that is they which beleeue in Christ whome the law of Moses promised and in whome it commanded them to beleeue for nemo facit legem nisi qui credit legi no man doth the law but he which beleeueth the law and therefore our Sauiour saith Ioh. 5. If ye had beleeued Moses you would haue beleeued me for he wrote of me But against this exposition it may be thus excepted 1. the Scripture so vseth not to speake to doe the law that is to beleeue in Christ for by this meanes the law of faith and beleefe and the law of works should be confounded whereas the one is opposite to the other 2. the Apostle is not yet entred into the disputation of saith 3. and he speaketh generally of keeping the whole law not of that part onely which prophesied of Christ. 2. Tolet here maketh mention of an other exposition of some of their Catholikes that the Apostle here meaneth a certaine morall or ciuill iustice in keeping of the law which may be found in an vnbeleeuer But he reiecteth this by the Apostles words righteous before God which sheweth that he speaketh of true and perfect iustice in the sight of God 3. Now whereas iustification and to iustifie may be taken three waies either when a man before vniust is made iust or when he is made more iust or declared to be iust as it is said Wisdome is iustified of her children that is declared to be iust Augustine taketh it here in the first sense and he maketh this to be the meaning not that men are made iust by keeping of the law but first beeing iustified by God then they are enabled and made fit to keepe the law as he maketh it to be like vnto this speach homines creaâ—tur men are created not that they were first men and then created but they are created to be men so for the doers of the law to be iustified what is it els but they that are iust by faith are iustified and made able to keepe the law to this purpose Augustine whome Anselms and Thomas followeth But this exposition seemeth not to be agreeable vnto the scope of the Apostle who goeth not about to prooue that men must first be iust before they can keepe the law but that they are approoued before God in doing according to the law in not professing but practising it 4. In the second sense the Rhemists in their annotation here doe take it for the encrease of iustice which they call the second iustification the first iustification is by faith without works the second is by workes But Pererius râ—iâ—cteth this glosse as beeing not consonant vnto the scope of the Apostle here for he speaketh not of the encrease of iustification but simply of iustification But beside this is a new deuise of the first and second iustification the Scripture acknowledgeth but one iustification Rom. 8.30 Whome he iustifieth he glorifieth after iustification followeth glorification that iustification then which glorification followeth is one whole and sufficient iustification there commeth none other betweene 5. Some take iustifying in the third sense for declaring to be iust as the word is sometime taken as Prov. 17.15 He that iustifieth the wicked and condemneth the iust euen they both are an abomination to the Lord to iustifie the wicked here is to declare him to be iust so the doers of the law shall be iustified that is declared and pronounced iust in the day of the Lord in the presence of God and all his holy Angels thus Perer. numb 52. Tollet annot 13. so also Bellarmine in divino iudicio iusti iudicabuntur they shall be adiudged to be iust in the diuine iudgement lib. 2. de iustificat c. 15. Contra. 1. Let it be obserued here that the Romanists approoue that interpretation of this word which is vrged by Protestants where S. Iames saith c. 2. that Abraham was iustified through workes that is declared to be iust 2. but yet this
acception of the word hath no place here for this declaration of one to be iust by works is before men before God there neede no such declaration for he knoweth what is in man but this iustification is before God which the Apostle here speaketh of it is therefore iustification in deede and not the declaration of it onely 6. Some thinke that the Apostle speaketh of the legall iustification which is by works which if any could doe they should be iustified thereby but it is impossible for any to keepe the law Calv. Pareus Beza annotat But it is euident that the Apostle speaketh not here of a thing impossible to be done and of iustification vpon that supposall if any could be doers of the law but he setteth this downe affirmatiuely and positiuely that they which liued according to the law should be iustified as he said before v. 6. that God will reward euery one according to his workes And as the hearers of the law onely are not iustified so the hearers and doers are iustified but some heare the law in fact verily and in deede therefore some also were verily and in deede doers of the law 7. The meaning then of this sentence is the same with that v. 6. God will approoue iustifie reward them that doe the works of the law whether Iew or Gentile yet it followeth not that a man is therefore iustified by the workes of the law But God approoueth and rewardeth the workers not the hearers or professors so here the Apostle entreareth not of the cause of iustification which is faith without the works of the law but of the difference betweene such as shall be iustified and such as are not Faius they onely which haue a liuely faith which worketh and keepeth the law in part and supplieth the rest which is wanting in themselues by the perfect obedience of Christ they shall be iustified not those which onely professe the law and keepe it not the Apostle then here sheweth who shall be iustified not for what 8. But this place maketh nothing at all for iustification by works 1. if a man is iustified by doing the works of the law either he is iust before he doe the works or nor iust if he be iust then he is iustified before he doe those workes then is he not iustified by those workes if he be not iust then can he doe no good workes whereby he is made iust for the workes done before faith as Tolet himselfe confesseth non possunt iustum afficere can not make one iust Here the Romanists haue no better answer then to confesse fidem sine operibuâ— primaâ— efficere iustificationem that faith without workes doth effect the first iustification which is encreased by workes which they call the second iustification Tolet. ibid. And thus they are driuen to consent with Protestants that iustification is by faith without works as for that distinction of the first and second iustification the vanitie of it is shewed before 2. If workes did iustifie then it would followe that the iustice whereby we are made iust should be an actuall iustice not habituall because that is actuall which worketh the contrarie whereof is maintained by Bellarmine who prooueth by sundrie reasons that one is formally made iust not by an actuall but an habituall iustice wherewith the minde is endued lib. 2. de iustific c. 15. Controv. 8. That it is not possible in this life to keepe the lawe 1. Pererius disput 7. numer 55. taketh vpon him to prooue against Calviu legem divinam impleri posse that the lawe of God may be kept in this life he meaneth by a man in the state of grace 1. Otherwise Dauid had not said true Psal. 18.21 I kept the wayes of the Lord and did not wickedly against my God 2. S. Paul saith he that loueth his brother hath fulfilled the Lawe Rom. 13. 3. What wisedome were there in God to command things impossible vnto man or what iustice to punish him for not keeping of that which was not in his power 2. Contra. 1. Dauids keeping of the wayes of God must be vnderstood either of some particular act of his obedience wherein he behaued himselfe vprightly as Psal. 7.3 If I haue done this thing or if there be any wickednesse in mine hands or els it must be vnderstood of his faithfull endeauour as farre as he was enabled by grace for Dauids sinnes which are mentioned in the Scripture doe euidently shewe that he did not keepe all the wayes of God 2. If a man could perfectly loue his brother as he ought he might fulfill the lawe but so can no man doe and there is as Hierome distinguisheth 2. kinds of iustice or fulfilling the lawe there is a perfect iustice which was onely in Christ and an other iustice quae nostrae competit fragilitati which agreeth vnto our frailtie dialog 1. cont Pelagian and thus may the lawe be fulfilled 3. The commandements are not simply impossible for man in his creation had power to keepe them if he would Gods wisedome is seene in giuing his lawe vnto man beeing vnable in himselfe to keepe it that it might be a schoolemaster to bring him vnto Christ Galat. 3.19 and his iustice appeareth in punishing man for transgressing that lawe which sometime he was able as he was created of God to keepe and now may perfectly performe it by faith in the obedience of Christ who hath deliuered vs from the curse of the lawe 3. Now that it is not possible for a man no not in the state of grace to keepe the lawe of God it is thus shewed out of the the Scripture 1. S. Paul saith Rom. 7.19 To will is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good a man regenerate now can doe no more then S. Paul could who confesseth that he was vnable to doe that which was good and agreeable to the lawe 2. If a man by grace could keepe the law by grace he hath power to redeeme himselfe from the curse of the lawe for as he which keepeth not euerie thing contained in the law is vnder the curse so he that keepeth all things which the lawe commandeth is free from the curse but no man can redeeme himselfe from the curse of the lawe for Christ hath redeemed vs from the curse of the lawe Galat. 3.13 3. Further The lawe is not of faith Galat. 3.12 but if the lawe might be kept by grace and faith then should it be of faith 4. And if a man regenerate were able to keepe the lawe then it were possible for a man in this life to be without sinne for where no transgression of the lawe is there should be no faâ—e for sinne is the transgression of the law 1. Ioh. 3.4 see more hereof Synops. Centur. 4. â—rr 63. pag. 916. Controv. 9. Whether by the light of nature onely a man may doe any thing morally good Bellarmine hath this position that a man if no tentation doe vrge
world 3. Obiect v. 7. which ariseth likewise out of the former testimonie cited out of the Psalme if by mens lies Gods truth is commended then the liar is vniustly punished the answer followeth v. 9. the Apostle calleth it a blasphemie and worthie of iust damnation if any shall iustifie themselues in their euill doing and of purpose doe euill to set forth the iustice of God v. 8. The second part is from v. 9. to 21. where he prooueth the Iewes and Gentiles both to be vnder sinne which is propounded v. 9. prooued by particular induction of their sinnes grounded vpon some testimonies of Scripture v. 10. to 19. then applied to the Iew as well as to the Gentile by three arguments v. 19.1 from the relation which the law hath to those which are vnder the law 2. then from two ends that euery mouth may be stopped all occasion of boasting may be taken away 3. and that all the world may be found culpable The third part followeth wherein the Apostle prooueth that all must be iustified by faith in Christ which he prooueth by a distribution either by the workes of the law or by faith not by the law by the contrarie effect v. 20. Then he confirmeth the other part that we are iustified by faith without the law which proposition is contained v. 1.22 23. by shewing the causes of iustification and who are iustified euen all that beleeue and why v. 23. Then this proposition is confirmed 1. by shewing all the causes the efficient principall the grace of God then Christ by his blood the instrument is faith the formall cause remission of sinnes the ende the setting forth of Gods iustice v. 24 25 26. 2. by the effects it excluding all boasting v. 27. 3. the conclusion followeth v. 28. 4. which is confirmed 1. by remoouing an absurditie because God otherwise should seeme to be God onely of the Iewes v. 29.30 2. by preuenting an obiection v. 31. 3. The questions and doubts discussed 1. Quest. Of the priuiledges of the Iewes and their preheminence before the Gentiles v. 1. What is the preferment of the Iew c. Whereas the Apostle seemed in the end of the former chapter to make the Iewes and Gentiles equall and had extenuated the circumcision of the flesh now it might be obiected by the Iew that by this meanes they should haue no preheminence or preferment more then the Gentile had the Apostle then meeteth with that secret obiection and sheweth wherein consisted the excellencie of the Iew. 1. The Iewes had many priuiledges which the Gentiles had not as 1. they were called to be the peculiar people of God and the Lord professed himselfe to be their God 2. i◠that nation continued the true knowledge of God euen vnto the comming of Christ 3. of them came many holy Patriarks and Prophets that were in high fauour and acceptance with God 4. among them and for their sakes the Lord wrought many miracles and wonders 5. they had many visions prophesies and dreames 6. God gaue vnto them the Sacraments and sacrifices as circumcision the Paschal lamb 7. the Messiah was promised to descend of that nation 8. But the Apostle omitteth these and specially insisteth vpon this that the law and oracles of God were committed vnto them 2. Chiefly or first because vnto them were credited c. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Erasmus taketh for to signifie the order of the Apostles speach as before c. 1.8 but there the Apostle beginneth his epistle which he doth not here 2. Some referre it to the number of the priuiledges rehearsed by the Apostle whereof this was the first and the rest follow in the epistle But the Apostle maketh mention of no other priuiledge but this 3. Origen whome Sedulius followeth hath here reference to the Gentiles that vnto the Iewes first were committed the oracles then to the Gentiles but the promises here spoken of were onely made vnto the Iewes 4. Therefore this word first here signifieth chiefe that this was the chiefe priuiledge and immunitie which the Iewes had 3. And the Apostle giueth instance of this that they had the Scriptures 1. because it was most generall multa concludit and concluded many things beside Tolet. 2. herein consisted a chiefe difference betweene the Gentiles which had but the law of nature to direct them and the Iewes which had also the written law of God Perer. 3. and the Apostle omitteth their temporall priuiledges insisting vpon a spirituall as beeing more pretious and durable Gorrhan 4. By oracles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some seeme to vnderstand onely the law which was giuen by Moses as Chrysostome Theodoret but thereby are signified all the propheticall writings which the Iewes had both the law and the Prophets gloss interlin though speciall reference be made to the law as S. Steuen saith that Moses receiued the liuely oracles Act. 7.38 Pare 5. But it will be obiected that God also to others communicated his oracles as to Pharaoh Nabuchadnezzer which were not of Israel it may be answered that 1. God did impart those things not to many of the Gentiles but to a few 2. and that of some particular things 3. neither were such oracles and visions committed to their trust but onely for a time reuealed 4. and that for his peoples sake rather then their owne 6. In that the Apostle saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the oracles of God were committed to their credit or credited vnto them 1. the Syrian interpreter is deceiued who maketh it the nominatiue that the oracles of God were credited or beleeued 2. and Origens obseruation is much like that the oracles of God were committed vnto them which did vnderstand and beleeue them but the letter of the law was giuen to all for by the words following v. 3. what though some did not beleeue it is euident that the Apostle here speaketh of a generall priuiledge which was not made void by some mens vnbeleefe 3. Erasmus saith that those oracles were committed vnto them alijs magis profutura quam ipsis to profit other rather then themselues as though they were committed vnto them to keepe for others vse But Beza noteth better that they had those things committed vnto them non vt alienae rei depositum not as an other mans thing laid to pledge but as their owne proper treasure if they could haue vsed it well 4. And indeede they were faithfull keepers of the Scriptures preseruing them from falsitie and corruption and are to this day though they vnderstand them not and in the daies of our Sauiour when many other corruptions both of life and doctrine were obiected against them yet they were not charged to be falsifiers of Scripture Faius 5. Chrysostome hath here a good note nusquam illorum virtutes sed Dei beneficia in illos enumerat the Apostle doth not recken vp their owne vertues among their priuiledges but he counteth the benefits of God toward them 6. And this word is credited
law written Contra. 1. The Apostle inferreth not that euery mouth is stopped by the written testimonies but that generall word is vsed least the Iewes should thinke themselues excluded so then not that writing but the thing written that all men are sinners serueth to stoppe all mens mouthes and especially the Iewes it conuinceth both Iewes and Gentiles the Iewes both for the manner because the written law was giuen vnto them and for the matter also they were sinners the Gentiles it conuinceth for the matter they were guiltie of all these sinnes 2. Though law be there taken generally both for the naturall and written law by the which came the knowledge of sinne and yet both Cain and Iosephs brethren had beside the naturall law instructions receiued from their fathers yet in this place it is euident that the Apostle meaneth the written and speaking law whatsoeuer the law saith 2. Origen beside hath here an other strange conceit he thinketh that not onely men but Angels and spirits are here saide to be vnder the law because they also haue a law and rule giuen them to be ordered by but seeing the Angels are not saued by faith in Christ which the Apostle treateth of here he saith directly that by the works of the law no flesh shal be iustified in his sight the angels can not be said to be vnder the law for they are not in the flesh 3. Theodoret here hath this distinction that the law saith thus to them which are vnder the law seà non de ijs but not onely of them for the Prophets haue many comminations concerning the Egyptians Babylonians and other nations Pererius also hath this obseruation that wheÌ„ as any prophesie is directed against other nations they are touched by name but those things which are set downe in generall and absolutely without any such particular direction doe properly appertaine vnto those who are vnder the law c. And although the Scripture make mention of other nations yet the speciall intent thereof is to profit the Church of God Faius 4. Now the occasion of these words of the Apostle is this the Iewes hearing these generall sentences setting forth the iniquitie of the world might thinke that the Gentiles were specially meant and so shift them off from themselues Therefore the Apostle sheweth that these things were specially directed to the Iewes and that by these three arguments 1. from the relation which the law hath to them to whome it is giuen it seemeth specially to concerne them therefore because the Scriptures wherein these things were found written were giuen vnto the Iewes to them they were specially directed 2. from the end that euery mouth should be stopped if the Gentiles should be vnderstood and not the Iewes also then they might haue somewhat to glorie in and to exalt themselues against God therefore that all occasion of boasting should be taken away euen the Iewes are conuinced by these testimonies to be sinners 3. an other ende is that not onely all occasion of boasting should be taken away but that the whole world should be found 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 guiltie and culpable before God Chrysostome by this word vnderstandeth him qui sibi ipsi aâ— defensionem non sufficit who is not sufficient or able to defend himselfe but it signifieth more one that is guiltie and subiect to condemnation Pareus 5. Tolet thinketh not this to be the occasion to meete with such a secret obiection of the Iewes for they could not be ignorant saith he but that whatsoeuer was written in the Scriptures was spoken to them but rather to shew the reason why they could not be iustified by the law because the law which was giuen vnto them condemned them annot 11. Contra. The Iewes did know that the Scriptures did speake vnto them but not of them they might flatter themselues as though such things were vttered against the Gentiles and therefore as Augustine saith in Iudaeis confringenda erat superbia c. the Iewes pride was to be taken downe exposit epist. ad Galat. and both these may very well stand together that an obiection of the Iewes is met withall and a reason also shewed that the law which condemned them could not iustifie them 6. But the Psalme whence the Apostle alleadgeth his first words toucheth those which said there is no god Psal. 14.1 but so did not the Iewes Hierome answereth they did confesse God with their mouth sed factis negabant but denied him in their works 23. Quest. How no flesh is iustified by the workes of the law v. 20. 1. By the works of the law in that he decreeth iustification to the very workes not to the persons or workers onely it is euident that the places before alleadged as v. 10. there is none righteous no not one are to be vnderstood generally of all and not of the most although some should be excluded that did some good workes either among the Iewes or Gentiles for euen the workes of the law which they did were not able to iustifie them Melancthon 2. By the workes are not here vnderstood those quae praecipiuntur which are commanded and required by the law for if a man could performe those works he should finde life thereby but such quae praestantur which are performed of men Beza either before grace which can not iustifie because they can not be good or acceptable to God without faith or in the state of grace which can not iustifie neither because they are imperfect Pareus 3. By the law here he vnderstandeth both the natural whereby the Gentiles were conuinced and the written law giuen to the Hebrewes for the Apostle disputeth generally against both the Gentiles and Hebrewes proouing them both to be transgressors of the law and so not able to be iustified thereby Pareus and by the works of the law are vnderstood not onely the ceremonials and iudicials as the ordinarie gloss but the morall works which the Gentiles did by the light of nature for otherwise the Iewes onely should be excluded whereas the disputation of the Apostle is generall both against Iewes and Gentiles Pareusâ— Tolet. 4. The word flesh is diuersly taken in Scripture it signifieth the humane nature of man as Ioh. 1.6 the word was made flesh or the corruptible and mortall state of man as wheâ— the Apostle saith flesh and blood can not inherit the kingdome of God or the sinfull state and condition of man in which sense it is saide they that are in the flesh can not please God in which sense Origen would haue it taken here that they which are carnall not spirituall aâ—â— denied iustification by works but in this sense the meaning of the Apostle should be much peruerted who generally affirmeth that there is no iustification for any by the works of the law but by faith but yet the Apostle vseth this word flesh to put man in minde of his fresh condition and state beeing not apt of it selfe to bring forth
any thing that is good Beza 5. To iustifie is taken three wayes first to make one actually and verily iust so if any man could perfectly keepe the lawe he should thereby get an habituall and inherent iustice secondly it signifieth to be counted and declared iust as wisedome is said to be iustified of her children and thirdly it signifieth to forgiue discharge and acquite sinnes and so is it taken here that no man is iustified by the workes of the lawe that is thereby findeth forgiuenesse of his sinnes and so is taken for iust before God but this iustification is by faith in Christ by whome we are acquited of our sinnes and cloathed with his righteousnesse Martyr 6. The Apostle addeth in his sight to shewe a difference betweene iustification and righteousnesse before men which may be attained vnto by workes and the perfect righteousnesse which God requireth sometime this phrase in Gods sight is vsed to shewe a difference betweene that righteousnesse which is but in shewe and hypocrisie and that which it in truth as in this sense Zacharie and Elizabeth are said to haue beene iust before God Luk. 1.6 sometime it distinguisheth betweene the righteousnesse euen of good men and the righteousnesse before God as the Apostle graunteth that Abraham had wherein to glorie before men in respect of his workes but not before God Rom. 4.1 and so the Apostle taketh it here It is Christ onely that maketh vs holy and vnblameable in the sight of God Coloss. 1.22 Beza And further these reasons may be yeelded hereof why none can be iustified by works in Gods sight though before men they may 1. in respect of the Maiestie of God and most perfect puritie of his nature before whom the verie Angels doe couer their faces and feete Isay 6. and the heauens are not cleane in his eyes how much more is man abhominable Iob. 15.15 2. God looketh not vnto the outward shew but to the inward disposition of the heart which is perfect in none 3. the lawe of God is spirituall and requireth exact obedience of Gods commandements so that he which offendeth in one is guilty of all Iam. 2.10 this perfection none can attaine vnto Pareus Quest. 24. How the Apostle here denieth iustification by workes seeing he said before c. 2. v. 13. that the doers of the Lawe are iustified 1. The ordinar gloss giueth this solution secundum ceremonialia intellige vnderstand this according to the ceremonials he thinketh that the Apostle speaketh here of the ceremoniall workes of the lawe whereby none are iustified but in the other place of the morall workes which doe instifie But the Apostle here euen excludeth morall workes for of the morall lawe the words following are specially vnderstood by the lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne 2. Caietan thinketh that the Apostle speaketh here of iustification before God there of the iustice of workes before men but the verie words of the text doe ouerthrowe this interpretation for euen in that place the Apostle speaketh of those which are righteous before God which are not the hearers but the doers of the lawe 3. Ambrose to this purpose lex temporalem habet iustitiam fides aeternam the law may giue a temporall kind of iustice but faith an euerlasting be thinketh that men are said here not to be iustified by workes that is without faith but yet a temporall kind of iustice they might haue by the lawe without faith But the Apostle in both places as hath beene said speaketh of true iustice and righteousnesse before God 4. The moderne Papists tell vs here of two iustifications the first which is by faith onely without workes the second which is by workes which proceede of faith and grace of the first speaketh the Apostle here as they thinke and of the other in the former place Rom. 2.13 Perer. disput 8. to the same purpose Tolet that the Apostle speaketh here of workes going before faith which doe not iustifie there of workes which followe faith the other doe iustifie in encreasing iustification which was begunne before by faith annot 13. Contra. 1. This is but a Popish fiction of the first and second iustification the Apostle is saying Rom. 8.30 whom he iustified he glorified maketh but one iustification after the which followeth glorification 2. euen the Apostle excludeth here the workes of the regenerate which may appeare by these reasons 1. because there neede no question to be made of the workes of carnall men which are euill because they are without faith there can be no shewe at all that such workes should iustifie 2. the workes of Abraham were the workes of grace which the Apostle excludeth from iustification c. 4.2 3. This is the reason why workes cannot iustifie that all occcasion of reioycing may be taken away from men and euerie mouth may be stopped but now if men might be iustified by their works after they are called and haue faith they might glorie in such works by the which they say they doe merit and which in their opinion proceede in part from mans owne free will 5. Some thinke that the Apostle Rom. 2.13 speaketh ex hypothesi by way of supposition that the doers of the lawe shall be iustified that is if any could keepe and performe the lawe they should thereby be iustified But here he simply denieth iustification to workes because no man is able to keepe the lawe Pareus This is a good distinction and in other places it may well be receiued where the Scriptures seeme to attribute much vnto the law as he that doth these things shall liue thereby But here it is not so fit for in that place Rom. 2.13 the Apostle encreateth not of the causes of iustification but onely sheweth who they are which shall be iustified not hearers and professors but doers and followers 6. Peter Martyr saith that when iustification seemeth to be ascribed vnto workes it must be vnderstood in respect of faith and grace wherewith they are ioyned as a man is said to be a reasonable creature yet in respect of his soule onely though he consist both of soule and bodie yet it is faith properly that iustifieth and not workes which followe faith But the Apostle doth not at all in that place or any other ascribe iustification before God vnto workes 7. Wherefore the best solution is this that here S. Paul disputeth indeede of the proper and true causes of iustification which he simply denieth vnto workes and giueth vnto faith but there he sheweth who and vpon what condition men are iustified and who are not iustified namely such as hauing a liuely faith doe bring sorth the fruits thereof and doe their endeauour to keepe the lawe are iustified as the Apostle in the same sense had said before c. 2.6 that God will reward euerie man according to his workes And in the like sense Christ shall say vnto the righteous in the day of iudgement Matth. 25.34 Come ye blessed of my father inherite the kingdome
neminem iustificabat satis indicabat c. the lawe in this selfesame thing that it iustified none in bidding and threatning did sufficiently shew that man is iustified by the gift of God c. Quest. 28. Of these words v. 22. The righteousnesse of Go by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vppon all 1. Here the Apostle toucheth first the efficient and principall cause of this righteousnes which is God then the materiall cause Christ with his obedience both actiue and passiue in performing the lawe and bearing the punishment thereof for vs then the instrumentall cause which is faith and the subiect wherein this faith is seene and vnto whom it belongeth euen vnto all and vpon all 2. The faith of Christ is not here taken actiuely for the faith which Christ had but passiuely for the faith whereby Christ is had and possessed And by faith here is not vnderstood a generall assent onely or naked knowledge but a firme perswasion of the heart ioyned with a sure and certaine knowledge of things hoped for as the Apostle ioyneth both together Hebr. 11.1 defining faith to be the ground of things hoped for there is the assurance and confidence and the euidence of things which are not seene there is the knowledge 3. This faith doth not iustifie effective as working an habituall iustice in vs nor materialiter materially as though faith in it selfe were that whereby we are iustified but it iustifieth obiective as it apprehendeth Christ and organice iustrumentally as it applyeth the righteousnesse of Christ to them which beleeue Pareus 4. Further concerning faith it differeth much from opinion suspition science or knowledge opinion though it incline vnto the truth yet it is vncertaine and doubtfull so is not faith suspition giueth but a weake assent but faith is a firme and sure perswasion as opinion is an vncertaintie of the iudgement so is suspition in the will and assent neither are in faith knowledge bringeth a firme assent but it is by demonstration of reason now faith beleeueth beyond reason And of faith there are two kinds one is a vaine and temporarie faith which is fruitlesse and without charitie as in the parable of the sower some seede fell in stonie and thornie ground such faith iustifieth not there is a liuely and effectuall faith which is onely in the Saints and this is the true iustifying faith which yet admitteth diuerse degrees in some it bringeth forth thirtie in some sixtie in some an hundred fold there are two impediments of faith the one is curiositie to seeke fully to comprehend the things which we beleeue the other is doubtfulnesse to be vncertaine of them Both these Basil toucheth writing of faith ne contendas videre ca qua precul reposita sunt neque eae quae sperentur ambigua statuas striue not to gaze vpon those things which are set farre off neither hold vncertaine the things hoped for Mart. 5. Here it shall not be amisse to note the diuersitie of phrases which the Apostle vseth when he speaketh of faith it is called the righteousnesse of God c. 1.17 and of or from God Philip. 3.10 righteousnesse by faith c. 3.22 and of faith c. 5.1 righteousnesse without works c. 3.28 the righteousnesse of faith c. 4.11.13 righteousnesse in the blood of Christ c. 5.9 righteousnesse by the obedience of Christ c. 5.19 righteousnesse not our owne Philip. 3.9 righteousnesse imputed of God c. 4. v. 6.10 6. And whereas it is added toward all and vpon all 1. Some doe thus distinguish that the first all noteth the Iewes the second the Gentiles Oecumen some by the first vnderstand the Apostles by the second those which were afterward called Anselme super omnes vpon or aboue all interpreteth supra captum omnium aboue the teach or capacitie of all But this is rather doubled to shew neminem excludi that none of the faithfull are excluded Pareus and in that he saith aboue or vpon all Gods ouerflowing iustice is signified which ouerfloweth as waters Faius 2. But this vniuersall particle all must be restrained onely vnto those which beleeue for as Ambrose saith habet populus Dei plenitudinem suam c. the people of God haue a certaine fulnesse specialis quaedam censetur vniuersitas c. and there is a speciall kind of vniuersalitie when the whole world of the elect seemeth to be deliuered out of the whole world c. de vocat gent. lib. 1. c. 3. Quest. 29. What it is to be depriued of the glorie of God v. 23. 1. Origen vnderstandeth these words effective by way of the effect quomodo auderes peccator gloriam Deodare how should the sinner presume to giue glorie vnto God the praise of God is not seemely in a sinners mouth 2. Oecumenius taketh the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 literally thus interpreting they are left behind post tergum est gloria beneficentia Dei the glorie and beneficence of God is behind thy backe that is Gods grace doth preuent thee because a man is iustified freely without his own works 3. Some by the glorie of God vnderstand iustification whereby Gods glorie appeareth Lyran. per quam gloriosus apparet by the which the Lord appeareth glorious so also gloss ordinar Hugo Gorrhan 4. Faius by this glorie vnderstandeth that image of God in righteousnesse and holinesse after the which man was created which man hath blotted out by his fall so also Martyr applyeth it to the corruption of mans nature 5. Theodoret taketh this glorie for the presence of the grace of God in which sense the arke of the couenant was called the glorie of God because there he shewed himselfe visibly present as when the Philistians had takes the Arke it is saide the glorie is departed from Israel 1. Sam. 4.22 6. Melancthon by glorie would haue vnderstood that grace acceptance and approbation which men haue with God beeing iustified by faith so also Osiander Tolet Caietan vnderstand gloriâ—â— hominis apud Deum the glorie of man that is his acceptance with God and there is here a secret opposition betweene glorie with men which we may attaine vnto by workes as the Apostle sheweth c. 4.2 and glorie with God to this purpose also Calvin and Piscatur 7. Wherefore with Chrysostome we here vnderstand rather the glorie of eternall life he that offendeth God non ad eos pertinet quibus ascribenda est gloria doth not appertaine vnto those to whom eternall glorie shall be ascribed and so Beza also well giueth the sense of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is vsed of those which came short in the race and cannot attaine vnto the marke or price that is set before them so also Gryneus they cannot attaine ad metam vitae illius gloriosae to the marke of that glorious life which is set before vs in heauen of this glorie the Apostle spake before c. 2.10 to euerie one that doth good shall be glorie and honour the meaning then is that all
men by their sinne are strangers and as banished men from God and his kingdom which is not recouerable by mans workes neither is there any way to come vnto God and euerlasting saluation but onely by faith in Christ So that all religions whatsoeuer are condemned beside the Christian faith as not beeing able to bring vs vnto God Pareus Quest. 30. Of iustification freely by grace v. 24. 1. Here the Apostle expresseth all the causes of our iustification 1. the efficient which is the grace of God that is not the doctrine of the Gospel freely reuealed as the Pelagians vnsterstand it nor the graces of the spirit infused as the Romanists but by the grace of God we vnderstand the free mercie and goodnesse of God toward mankind 2. the formall cause and manner is in that we are freely iustified without any merit of our owne the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 freely is sometime taken in an other sense as Galat. 2.22 if righteousnesse were by the law then Christ died 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without cause but here it signifieth firely 3. the meritorious and working cause is Christ Iesus who hath redeemed vs and the instrumentall cause is faith 4. the ende in respect of vs is our saluation and iustification in respect of God the manifestation of his righteousnes to his glorie 2. Thorough the redemption 1. This word is taken improperly for any deliuerance out of daunger as God is said to haue redeemed his people out of the thraldome and captiuitie of Egypt but properly it signifieth such deliuerance as when any thing beeing in an others occupying is freed and exempted by paying the price and such redemption is either corporall as when men are deliuered from externall and corporall bondage or spirituall such is our redemption by Christ whose death the price of our redemption was in respect of the deede corporall beeing historically done but in regard of the effect and fruit it was spirituall in redeeming vs from the spirituall bondage of sinne the deuill and hell 2. This redemption is taken two waies either properly for the very worke of our redemption purchased by the death of Christ or for the effect thereof the consummation of that worke of our redemption in euerlasting life as it is taken Rom. 8.22 Pareus 3. But it will be obiected that we are not freely iustified seeing that Christ hath paied the ransome for vs how then is that said to be freely done where a price is paied Answ. It is free ex parte hominū on mans behalfe because no price for their redemption is exacted of them but ex parte Christi on Christs part it was not free because he paied a most sufficient and exact price for our redemption So the Prophet saith Come buie without money Isa 55.1 they are saide to buie saluation because it is bought for them by Christ and yet without money because Christ paied the debt for them Tolet. So in the worke of our redemption are seene both the iustice and free mercie of God the first in that Gods wrath was so testified by the death of Christ the other toward vs in that God hath giuen his sinne freely to die for vs. 31. Quest. How God is said to haue proposed or set forth Christ to be our reconciliation 1. Whome God hath set forth or proposed Ambrose readeth disposed and some vnderstand it of the publike exhibiting and proposing of Christ in the preaching of the Gospel Tolet. but this word rather sheweth the euerlasting purpose and decree of God from the beginning of the world to giue his sonne for our redemption so is the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 taken Rom. 8.28 euen to them that are called of his purpose Faius And hence may two obiections be answered 1. how it might stand with the iustice of God that his most innocent Sonne should die for others Answ. This was Gods purpose from the beginning of the world it was the decree of the whole Trinitie that the Sonne of God should be the Redeemer of the world yea and Christ also offered himselfe 1. Tim. 2.8 Faius 2. Some obiect how the death of Christ and whence it should haue vertue to reconcile vs vnto God what proportion is there betweene the infinite sea of mens sinnes and the short death of Christ that was not extended beyond three daies Answ. The vertue of Christs death dependeth of the purpose of God he so appointed decreed and purposed that by this meanes the world should be redeemed the Lord in his infinite power could haue appointed other meanes but he thought none fitter for the recouering of our decaied estate Pareus 2. Christ is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the reconciliation which some thinke may be taken in the masculine gender that he is our reconciliator Tolet. annot 21. where there is a manifest allusion vnto the propitiation of the Arke which was called cappareth the propitiatorie Christ was then signified by that golden propitiatorie which couered the Arke from whence the Lord deliuered his oracles Origen is here somewhat curious in his typicall applications by the gold vnderstanding the puritie of Christ by the length breadth his diuinitie and humanitie but I omit them as too curious obseruations Beza thinketh that the Apostle in saying whome God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath proposed alludeth vnto the propitiatorie which was then kept within the vaile but now is publikely proposed and exhibited that vaile beeing remooued but the Apostle in this word proposed hath reference rather to the purpose and counsell of God as is before shewed 3. Through faith in his blood 1. by blood is vnderstood by a synecdoche the whole sacrifice of Christ which was the consummation of his obedience And he saith in his blood that is by his blood as the instrument of our redemption for there are two instruments of our redemption one on Christs part his death and shedding of his blood the other on ours which is our faith Mart. these words in his blood some doe referre vnto the word reconciliation Theodoret Anselme Tolet some vnto the next words before through faith as the Syrian interpreter But it may very well be ioyned with both that our reconciliation was purchased by Christs blood and Christs blood can not profit vs vnlesse we beleeue it to haue beene shedde for vs. Pareus 32. Quest. How we are said to be iustified freely seeing faith is required which is an act in the beleeuer 1. This obiection may further be vrged thus that is freely bestowed which is conferred without any helpe or worke in the receiuer seeing then a man must bring faith which is a worke of the will how is he said to be iustified freely Ans. 1. Tolet first hath this answer that we are said to be iustified freely through faith because faith is the free gift of God and it is giuen vs freely to merit our saluation by faith But he himselfe misliketh this answer for to be iustified freely and by the merit
entercourse is betweene God onely and his elect as Act. 13.48 thâ—â— beleeued as many as were ordained to eternall life God hath a speciall care of their saluation that are ordained vnto life 2. there is a mutuall relation betweene the faith of God and the elect the elect are by faith perswaded of the faith of God and the truth of his promises 3. on Gods behalfe there is offred his word on our part it is required that we should keepe that worthie thing which is committed vnto vs 2. Tim. 1.14 Gryneus Doct. 4. That the Sacraments depend not of the worthines of the Minister As the Apostle here saith shall their vnbeleefe make the faith of God without effect howsoeuer the minister be disposed the Sacraments want not their force and efficacie because they depend vpon the truth of God which the incredulitie or misbeleefe of man cannot make voide Martyr Doct. 5. There are alwaies some vnbeleeuers and incredulous persons in the Church Shall their vnbeleefe c. Then it followeth that as there were some vnbeleeuers euen among the Iewes so there are still such carnall men and hypocrites in the Church and yet it ceaseth not to be a Church we should not therefore be afraid when we see carnall men and euil liuers to remaine within the Church but consider that such there must be as the Apostle saith that they which are approoued may be knowne 1. Cor. 11.19 Pareus Doct. 6. Who shall iudge the world and how v. 6. Els how shall God iudge the world 1. Here we learne that God is the iudge of the world and he shall iudge the world by Iesus Christ Act. 17.31 2. and this iudgement of God consisteth both in his knowledge that nothing is hidde from him Eccles. 12.14 God will bring euerie work vnto iudgment and euerie secret thing and in his power whereby he now present both directeth ordereth and disposeth euery thing and afterward shal giue vnto euerie one according to his workes 3. God iudgeth two wayes 1. by his word reuealed which teacheth the true faith and worship of God and discerneth the true faith and doctrine from false so our Sauiour saith Ioh. 12.48 the word which I haue spoken shall iudge him This word then ought to be iudge of all controversies the Church cannot iudge because it is a partie as when the question is which is the true which the false Church here the Church is a partie therefore the word and not the Church must be iudge as the lawe is the iudge of ciuill controversies the Church notwithstanding is said to iudge but improperly when it searcheth out and pronounceth the sentence of the word 2. God iudgeth by his deed and worke both present in disposing euerie thing to that end which he thinketh best and in proposing examples of his iudgements euen in this life and therefore Dauid saith Psal. 9.5 thou sittest in the throne that iudgest right and by his iudgement to come in the finall execution of his sentence vpon all both good and bad wherein he shall reward euerie one according to his works ex Pareo Doct. 7. Our doctrine must be grounded vpon the Scriptures v. 10. As it is written hereupon Origen giueth this good note non nostras cum docemus sea spiritus sancti proferamus sententias let vs not bring forth our owne but the sentences of the spirit when we teach c. the Preacher of the truth must confirme his doctrine by the word of truth for faith must not be grounded vpon any mans word yea the Berrheans searched and examined the sermons of the Apostles by the Scriptures Act. 17.11 Therefore neither are such preachers to be commended which are verie rare in citing of Scriptures in their sermons but they are much more worthie of blame which are more frequent in the citing of prophane testimonies of Philosophers and Poets and such like then of the Prophets and Apostles Doct. 8. Of the corruption of mans nature v. 10. There is none righteous no not one 1. It is euident that mans nature is wholly corrupt as both the Scripture testifieth and daily experience sheweth 2. this corruption of nature is a generall deprauation and prauitie of nature beeing inclined vnto all euill and by this prauitie and euilnes it is made guilty of death 3. this corruption of mankind is not of God who created man good but of man himselfe through the instigation of the deuill 4. it is generall and vniuersall none are exempted from it there is none righteous v. 10. all haue sinned v. 13. 5. the knowledge thereof commeth by the lawe v. 20. 6. It must be knowne confessed and acknowledged of all that euerie mouth may be stopped v. 19. and God onely may haue the glorie 7. the remedie against this naturall prauitie and corruption is by the Redemption thorough Christ v. 24. Pareus Doct. 9. Of the difference of true and false religion v. 19. That euerie mouth may be stopped This is a true marke and touchstone whereby to discerne true religion from false for that religion which onely giueth honour vnto God and denieth all power vnto man to helpe toward saluation and so stoppeth mans mouth and taketh from him all ostentation and vaine glorie that is the true religion whereas on the contrarie that which giueth vnto man matter of ostentation and reioycing is to be suspected of falshood and hypocrisie such is the doctrine of Poperie which ascribeth much vnto mans free will and merits Doct. 10. Of true iustification by faith the manner propertie vse and end thereof v. 21. Now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest without the lawe c. from this place to the ende of the chapter S. Paul setteth forth the doctrine of iustification 1. how there is a right and true iustification which is by faith in Christ and a false iustification by the workes of the lawe 2. from the true iustification are excluded not onely the workes of the ceremoniall lawe and of freewill but all workes whatsouer for the lawe of faith is set against the lawe of workes in generall v. 27. 3. the first cause efficient of this iustification is the grace of God the next is redemption purchased by Christ v. 24. 4. the matter or obiect of iustification are all beleeuers v. 22. 5. the forme is the imputation and application of Christs righteousnesse obtained by his obedience and blood 6. the manner is through faith in his blood v. 25. 7. the ende is the declaration of the righteousnesse of God by the forgiuenesse of sinnes v. 25. 8. the effect thereof is our reconciliation with God v. 25. 9. it is reuealed in the Gospel v. 21. 10. and this iustification was not vnknowne vnto the faithfull vnder the lawe hauing testimonie of the lawe and the Prophets ver 21. Doct. 11. How God hath set forth Christ and to what ende v. 25. Whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation 1. God hath set forth Christ to be our propitiator and reconciler
two the Apostle manifestly distinguisheth Rom. 6.22 Beeing freed from sinne c. you haue your fruit in holines holines then and sanctitie is the fruit of our iustification whereby we are freed from sinne Againe Apoc. 23.11 He that is righteous let him be righteous still be that is holy let him be holy still here these two to be iust and holy are manifestly distinguished 16. Controv. Against the works of preparation going before iustification Pererius concerning the works and motiues of preparation tending to iustification hath these positions 1. There are sixe of these preparatiue motions faith the feare of God hope to obtaine pardon the loue of God the purpose of a new life repentance and sorrow for sinnes past thus he alleadgeth out of the Councell of Trent sess 6. can 6. so also Stapleton in Antidot 2. These works of preparation proceede partly from mans free will partly from the assistance of the spirit concurring and hereof it is that sometime the worke of our conuersion is ascribed vnto man as Ioel 2. Turne vnto me with your whole heart Iam. 4. Draw neere vnto God and he will draw neere vnto you sometime it is giuen vnto God as Ier. 31. Conuert vs and we shall be conuerted 3. These works of preparation though they doe not merit the grace of iustification â—â— condigno of condignitie yet de congruo by way of congruitie they may that is God seeth it to be meere and conuenient that such works of preparation should be rewarded with the grace of iustification following Perer. disput 7. Contra. 1. Concerning faith it is no where said in Scripture to prepare or dispose vnto iustification but in deede to iustifie by the imputation of the righteousnes of Christ and as for the other preparations they follow iustification they doe not prepare a way vnto it â— for good works follow iustification as the fruit and effect thereof Rom. 6.22 Beeing freed from sinne you haue your fruit in holines And againe there is no good worke or motion but it is commanded in the law seeing then that we are iustified by faith without such works they can not goe before iustification as preparatiues thereunto 2. The Scripture ascribeth euery good worke motion and thought of the minde vnto God for of our selues we are not able to thinke a good thought 2. Cor. 3.5 and our Sauiour saith Ioh. 15.5 Without me you can doe nothing wherein the Scripture exhorteth men to be conuerted and to draw neere vnto God that sheweth not this power to be in themselues but by these exhortations the spirit of God worketh in them and stirreth them vp that by grace they should seeke to doe that which they finde no strength in themselues to performe 3. But that distinction of merit of congruitie and condignitie is vaine and friuolous for in the matter of iustification there is no merit at all the whole worke is ascribed onely to grace Eph. 2.8 By grace are ye saued thorough faith not of your selues it is the gift of God not of works c. least any should boast if all boasting be taken away then there is no merit for of merits men may boast Augustine hath an excellent testimonie to this purpose Vocantis est gratia percipientis vero gratiam postea sunt opera bona c. Grace is of the caller and then good works belong vnto those which haue receiued grace quae non pariant gratiam sed quae à gratia pariantur c. which works doe not beget grace but are begotten of grace for the fire doth not burne thereby to waxe hoate but it is first hoat and then it burneth and the wheele therefore runneth not well that it may be round but it is first round and then it runneth well so nemo propterea bene operatur vt accipiat gratiam c. no man therefore worketh well to receiue grace but because he hath receiued grace by the saâ—â—e he worketh well lib. 1. ad Simplician qu. 2. no works then going before the grace of iustification haue any worthines in them at all to procure grace 17. Controv. What iustifying faith is Pererius that he may euery where shew some tricke of his Popish profession misliketh three things in that description of faith which is vsually receiued by Protestants for whereas we thus define faith that it is a confident assurance of the heart whereby we are perswaded of the remission and forgiuenes of our sinnes in Christ he taketh exception to these three points 1. He denieth that faith is any such confidence and assurance which he graunteth must be ioyned with faith but that faith is not such assurance and confidence he would thus prooue Eph. 3.12 the Apostle saith by whome we haue boldnes and entrance with confidence by faith in him here it appeareth that confidence is a distinct thing from faith Againe 1. Tim. 3.13 They that haue ministred well get themselues a good degree and great libertie as the faith here the Apostle sheweth that confidence is a diuers thing from faith and that it springeth from charitie and a good conscience Contra. 1. Pererius first argument is faith worketh confidence therefore it is not the same with confidence Answ. 1. This argument may rather be retorted faith worketh confidence therefore it is much more a kind of confidence for as the cause is so is the effect 2. faith is not the same with that confidence which it worketh but they are thus distinguished faith hath a generall assurance confidence in all Gods promises out of this fountaine doe proceede those speciall acts of confidence as to pray confidently to be confident in tribulation which are as little riuers running forth out of the same head and fountaine 2. His second argument is this confidence is wrought by charitie and a good conscience therefore not by faith Ans. The argument followeth not for there may be diuers causes of the one and the same thing faith worketh confidence and yet the same is more encreased and confirmed by a good conscience because the Sunne giueth heat doth it follow that the fire doth not heat also like as the warmth of the Sunne may be augmented by the heat of the fire so may the assurance of faith by charitie and a good conscience be encreased See further Synops. Centur. 4. err 48. 2. Pererius second exception is that the obiect of faith is not the assurance of remission of sinnes The Eunuch when he was baptised beleeued onely that Iesus Christ was the Sonne of God Act. 8. And Paul required none other faith of the keeper of the prison but that he should beleeue in the Lord Iesus and so he should be saued Act. 16. Abrahams faith was counted vnto him for righteousnes which was no other faith then to beleeue that in his seede that is in Christ all the nations of the world should be blessed of none of these was required such faith to beleeue their sinnes were forgiuen them to this purpose Pererius
soule as the Apostle also saith I liue by faith in the Sonne of God Galat. 2.20 then is it not a disposition onely for a disposition vnto life is not life but faith is the life of the soule 2. whereas Pererius obiecteth these places Galat. 5.5 By the spirit thorough faith we waite or expect the hope of righteousnesse whereupon he would inferre that faith worketh the hope rather of righteousnesse then righteousnesse it selfe and so prepareth rather and disposeth to iustification then iustifieth to this we answear 1. that by the hope of righteousnesse may be vnderstood the reward of righteousnesse hoped for hope is taken for the thing hoped for Beza 2. or by the hope of righteousnesse is signified perseuerance and continuance in this hope Calvin 3. or rather these words must not be taken in sensu diuiso sed composito not in a diuided but an whole sense that we must not ioyne only to expect and waite with faith but rather thus to put them together We waite for the hope of righteousnesse by faith Genevens 2. Againe the Romanists affirme that faith is said to iustifie because it is the roote onely foundation and beginning of iustification and whereas the Apostle notwithstanding saith Ephes. 3.17 beeing rooted and grounded in loue he saith the Apostle speaketh not of the foundation of iustification simplie but as it is complet and perfit and meritorious of euerlasting life and so charitie is the foundation because it formeth and perfecteth all other vertues and it is that whereby we are formallie and actually iustified Pererius disput 18. numer 88. Contra. 1. Faith is not the beginning onely of iustification but the verie perfection thereof for beeing iustified by faith we are at peace with God but an imperfect and begunne onely iustification could not worke peace in vs. 2. The Apostle speaketh in that place of the loue of God toward vs in Christ which he calleth the loue of Christ v. 19. not of the charitie and loue which is wrought in man and that loue indeede is the verie foundation of our hope 3. but it is vntrue that charitie formeth all other vertues or that thereby we are formally and actually iustified for it is faith that giueth life vnto other vertues which without faith cannot be acceptable vnto God whom it is impossible to please without faith Heb. 11.6 and not charitie but faith is the forme of iustification for the life of the soule is ascribed vnto faith Galat. 2.20 3. They say further that faith doth not iustifie passiuely as it is an instrument to apprehend Christs righteousnesse but by the dignitie worthinesse and meritorious worke thereof Bellar. lib. 1. de iustificat c. 17. Contra. 1. The contrarie is euident out of Scripture that faith iustifieth not as it is an act or worke for how then should faith iustifie without workes if it selfe did iustifie as a worke or act If here it be answered that the Apostle excludeth onely the works of the law such as faith is not the Apostle els where excludeth all workes in generall as Ephes. 2.8 by grace are ye saued thorough faith c. not of workes c. 2. faith then iustifieth relate by way of relation to Christ as Rom. 5.19 By the obedience of one shall many be made righteous and organice as it is an hand to lay hold of and apprehend the righteousnesse of Christ as the Apostle againe saith Rom. 5.17 Much more shall they which receiue the abundance of grace and the gift of righteousnesse raigne in life thorough one c. iustification then is a gift receiued and apprehended by faith In this sense then it is said faith iustifieth as an organe instrument and hand apprehending receiuing and applying the righteousnesse of Christ like as the plough is said to make a man rich beeing the iustrument of his labour whereby the earth is tilled and made fruitfull 3. And here I will oppose the graue testimonie of Tolet against Bellarmine one Cardinall against an other thus he writeth fidem non habere ex se efficaciam vllam vt actus noster est reconciliandi sed totam eius virâ—â—â—â— procedere ex obiecto nempe Christo that faith hath no efficacie as it is our act to reconcile vs vnto God but the whole vertue thereof proceedeth from the obiect namely Christ As when the Israelits looked vpon the brasen serpent and were healed their sight as it was an act of the eyes had no vertue to heale but the whole efficacie was from the serpent which they beheld Tolet. annot 20. Controv. 20. Whether faith alone iustifieth Bellarmine consenting with the rest of the Romanists doth mightily striue lib. 1. de iustifâ—â— c. 12. that faith alone doth not iustifie and he much insisteth vpon this argument faith cannot be alone without loue hope and other vertues and graces therefore it cannot iustifie alone Contra. 1. But it followeth not for faith beeing separate from loue and hope is no faith it is dead and therefore faith beeing destroyed it can bring forth no act like as it folâ—â—weth not the care onely heareth or the eye seeth therefore the one can heare the other 〈◊〉 if it were alone that is pulled and seuered from the bodie 2. That faith onely iustifieth though faith beeing alone iustifieth not it is thus made eâ—â—dent 1. because it is the office of faith onely to apprehend and receiue the promises it is â—â— hand of the soule so is not charitie hope or any of the rest 2. faith iustifieth without â—â—e workes of the lawe but all other vertues as hope charitie are commanded in the law â—â—â—refore without them is our iustification wrought 3. though the Apostle vse not here â—â—t particle onely yet els where he vseth a tearme equivalent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nisi but a man is not â—â—â—â—â—fied c. but by faith And many of the fathers haue by way of interpretation expresseâ—â— but to the word onely as Origen vpon this place the Apostle faith that the iustification 〈◊〉 fidei of faith alone sufficeth so Ambrose vpon the 4. chap. of this epistle saith Abraham sola fide iustificatus Abraham was iustified by faith onely Hilarie in c. 8. Matth. fides sola iustificat faith onely iustifieth Hierome Rom. 4. impium per solam fidem iustificat Deus God iustifieth the wicked returning by faith onely to this purpose also see Chrysostome Cyprian Augustine Nazianzen Basil Ruffinus cited by D. Fulke who all affirme that faith onely iustifieth so that appeareth to be a malitious cauil of the Rhemists that onely is foisted in by vs see annot in 3. Rom. sect 8. If sometime the fathers seeme to dispute against onely faith they are to be vnderstood to speake of solitarie saith separate from good workes as Augustine thus putteth the case whereas the Apostle saith that a man is iustified without works he must not be vnderstood vt accepta fide si vixerit dicamus eum iustumesse si male vixerit that after he
truely redeemed vs by his blood which first appeareth both by euidēt testimonies of Scripture as Mark. 10.45 The Sonne of man came to giue his life a ransome for many Coloss. 1.14 In whom we haue redemption thorough his blood 1. Tim. 2.6 Who gaue himselfe a ransome for all men Apocal. 5.9 Thou hast redeemed vs vnto God by thy blood secondly all the parts requisite in redemption doe here concurre together 1. there must be captiues that are we 2. one to redeeme which is Christ. 3. a ransome must be paid that is Christs blood 4. and one to whom it must be paied that is God see further hereof in Pareus 〈◊〉 10. Controv. 23. That Christ truely reconciled vs by his blood against an other blasphemous assertion of Socinus v. 25. To be a reconciliation thorough faith in his blood against this Socinus obiecteth that Christ was no otherwise a reconciliation then the couer of the Arke in the old testament was called the propitiatorie not that thereby God was reconciled but that God shewed himselfe therein reconciled and appeased toward his people So also the sacrifices of the lawe are said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a reconciliation yet there was no satisfaction made vnto God by them to this purpose that impious Socinus part 2. c. 2. pag. 81.82 as he is cited by Pareus dub 11. Contra. 1. It is false that the Arke and sacrifices of the old Testament did reconcile as Christ hath reconciled vs for there is great difference betweene dumbe and senselesse ceremonies the blood of beasts and the most holy and liuely blood of Christ. 2. the Arke and the sacrifices though in themselues and their owne vertue they did not reconcile vnto God yet typically and sacramentally they did reconcile as beeing types and figures of the true reconciliation by Christ. 3. And that Christ was verily and properly our reconciler vnto God appeareth in that the Apostle addeth in his blood which he offred vp to God his father which to what ende was it so offred vp but to be a reconciliation thus much of the controversall questions out of this chapter 6. Morall observations v. 3. Shall their vnbeleefe make the faith of God of none effect c. Origen hereupon hath this note infidelitas eorum qui vel non accedunt ad fidem c. their vnbeleefe which either come not to the faith or fall away from it when they laugh vs to scorne in our fasting almes deeds and other workes of faith fidem quae in nobis est non evacuant doe not euacuate or make voide the faith in vs our faith and pietie is not hindred by other mans incredulitie and prophanenesse And in that the Apostle doth here preuent the cauills and obiections of the Iewes it teacheth that the minister of Gods word should so set forth the doctrine of the truth whether in Church or Schooles as that he may meet with all contrarie obiections made against the truth both to satisfie the mindes of them that are desirous to learne to deliver them from all scruple and doubting and to stoppe the mouth of gainesayers Pareus in v. 1. v. 4. Yea let God be true Seeing God is alwaies found true of his promise but men are liars and deceitfull we are taught that in all our trialls and tentations we should certainly ground vpon the promises of God and not be carried away or swayed by the promises or threats of men to let goe our confidence in Gods promises as Dauid in all his afflictions when he was chased vp and downe and persecuted of Saul staied himselfe vpon the truth of Gods promises v. 4. That thou mightest be iustified When as God doth correct vs his children for our sinnes or otherwise exerciseth his iudgements in the world we should not seeme to accuse God or murmure against him but confesse God in all his works and iudgements to be iust and our selues to be sinners as Dan. 9.8 to vs appertaineth open shame c. yet compassion and forgiuenesse is in the Lord. v. 3. What though some did not beleeue As the Oracles of God committed to the Iewes yet were not in vaine though some beleeued not so the Minister of Gods word must not be discouraged and giue ouer his calling because he seeth in some his labour to take small effect Martyr for euen our Blessed Sauiour in that his most heauenly sermon of the eating of his flesh and drinking of his blood was forsaken and left of many of his hearers yet many of his disciples went away in so much that he said vnto the twelue Will ye also goe away Ioh. 6.67 v. 9. Are we more excellent The Apostle that his reprehension might appeare more easie and tolerable ioyneth himselfe in the companie and maketh himselfe one of the number and indeed he was a part and member of Israel So the Prophets doe often ioyne thereselues with the rest of the people as partaking with their sinnes as Dan. 9.5 We haue sinned and committed iniquitie for like as the praise and commendation of the good and vertuous extendeth it selfe vnto all the congregation wherein there are notwithstanding some carnall men and hypocrites so the sinnes of the congregation doe euen touch and some way defile the godly because that they liuing among the wicked might offend in their connivence in not reproouing the sinnes of others as they ought or in not giuing themselues such good example of life as they should or some other kind of way might be touched v. 21. By the Lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne Then is the lawe first to be preached to make men to knowe themselues and to acknowledge their sinnes this was the course that Iohn Baptist tooke to preach repentance to the people and to bring them to confesse their sinnes and so to prepare a way for the Gospell of Christ for like as a wound cannot well be cured vnlesse first it be searched to the bottome so the heart must first be humbled before it can be truely capable of the comforts of the Gospel v. 31. Doe we then make the Lawe of God of none effect c. As the adversaries in S. Pauls time blamed his doctrine concerning iustification by faith onely as an enemie to the Lawe and good workes whereas the Apostle alwaies ioyneth sanctification with iustification workes with faith though he exclude workes in the act it selfe of our iustification So the aduersaries of the grace of God in these dayes the Papists and Romanists doe slaunder the doctrine of the Gospel which vrgeth iustification by faith onely as though it should beate downe and hinder the exercise of good workes But we say with the Apostle that by this doctrine of onely faith we doe not destroy the law but indeed establish it in as much as we hold faith without workes to be a dead and fruitlesse faith we do not separate work from faith though we exclude them from iustification faith which
iustifieth cannot be without workes yet it iustifieth without workes it alone iustifieth yet it must not be alone The fourth Chapter 1. The text with the diuers readings v. 1. What shall we say then that Abraham our father hath found concerning the flesh 2 For if Abraham were iustified by works he hath wherein to glorie Be. to reioyce â—â— to boast he hath glorie L.T. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he hath matter of reioycing but with God 3 For what saith the Scripture but Abraham beleeued God Be. V.T. Abraham beleeued God L.B.G. but here the Greeke particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is omitted and it was counted or repâ—ted L. to him for righteousnes 4 Now to him that worketh the wages reward B.R. but a reward may be of fauour so is not wages is not counted by fauour or of grace Be. but of debt dutie Be. but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth debt 5 But to him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse according to the purpose of God L. this is not in the originall nor yet translated in the Syriake 6 Euen as Dauid declareth G. or pronounceth Be. or expresseth V. rather then teâ—â—meth R. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith calleth the blessednesse of the man vnto whom God imputeth righteousnesse without workes 7. Blessed are they whose iniquires are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered 8. Blessed is the man to whome the Lord not our Lord L. R. imputeth not sinne G. hath not imputed L.R. will not impute T. B. the word is in the future tense but according to the phrase of the Hebrew it is taken for the present 9 Came this blessednes G. Be. or belongeth it V. or befalleth B. better then abideth remaineth L. R. there is no word expressed in the originall it must be supplied and vnderstood vpon the circumcision onely or vpon the vncircumcision also the prepuce R. but that is no English word For we say that faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnes 10 How was it then imputed when he was in circumcision when he was circumcised G. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in circumcision or in vncircumcision not in the circumcision but in vncircumcision 11 And or after G. he receiued the signe of circumcision as the seale of the righteousnes of faith which he had in vncircumcision that he should be father of all them which beleeue in vncircumcision that is beeing not yet circumcised not by vncircumcision V. L. R. the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is better here translated in for by vncircumcision they did not beleeue that were to giue more vertue to vncircumcision then to circumcision that righteousnes might be imputed to them also 12 And the father of circumcision not vnto them onely which are of the circumcision but vnto them also which walke in the steppes of the faith which was euen in vncircumcision of our father Abraham 13 For not by the law was the promise giuen to Abraham or his seede that he should be the heire of the world but thorough the righteousnes of faith 14 For if they which are of the law be heires faith is in vaine B. or made void G. and the promise is made of none effect 15 For the law procureth or causeth G. worketh L. wrath for where no law is there is no transgression 16 Therefore the inheritance is of faith that it might be by grace that the promise might be sure to all the seede not to that onely which is of the law but also to that which is of the faith of Abraham who is the father of vs all 17 As it is written a father of many nations haue I appointed thee euen before God not according to the example of God V. whome he beleeued not whome thou didst beleeue T. L. or whome ye beleeued B. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he beleeued who quickneth the dead and calleth those things which be not as though they were not as those things which are L. for the speaketh of the same things still which God causeth to be whereas they were yet nothing 18 Who contrarie to hope B.Be. L. aboue hope G. beside hope V. without hope the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here taken in the first sense for Abrahams hope was in deede beyond all expectation beleeued vnder hope that he should be the father of many nations according to that which was spoken to him So shall thy seede be as the starres of heauen and the sand of the Sea L.R. but these words are not in the originall 19 And he not weake in faith considered not his owne bodie he was not weake in faith when he considered his bodie T. but in the originall it is put negatiuely he considered not which was now dead beeing almost an hundred yeares old neither the deadnes of Saras tombe 20 Neither did he stagger or stirke L.V.T. doubt G. dispute B. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is better taken here in the first sense at the promise of God thorough vnbeleefe but was strengthened in the faith and gaue glorie vnto God 21 Beeing fully assured G. or perswaded V. Be. certified B. rather then fully knowing L.R. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth not onely knowledge in the vnderstanding but assurance also in the heart that he which had promised was also able to doe it 22 And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousnes 23 Now it is not written onely for him that it was imputed vnto him for rightesounes L.G.T. but these words are not in the originall 24 But also for vs to whome it shall be imputed beleeuing in him which raised our Lord Iesus from the dead 25 Who was deliuered vp for our sinnes and was raised againe for our iustification 2. The Argument Method and parts THis Chapter hath three parts 1. the first is a proofe of the former proposition that we are iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe by the example of Abraham the testimonie of Dauid with some other arguments vnto the 17. verse 2. A commendation and description of the excellencie of Abrahams faith to â—â— 2. The third is the vse and explication of Abrahams imputatiue iustice In the first part the Apostle vrgeth 4. principall arguments to prooue that we are iustified by faith without workes 1. Argum. If any were iustified by workes most like Abraham But he was not iustified by workes but by faith Ergo the assumption is diuersely prooued 1. from the effects then Abraham should haue had wherein to glorie with God but he had not v. 2. from a testimonie of Scripture propounded v. 3. faith was counted to Abraham for righteousnesse then dilated and implyed by the contrarie that which is counted is of fauour and debtâ— 4. but Abrahams faith was counted his righteousnesse by fauour v. 5. therefore not by debts 2. Argum. From the testimonie of Dauid there is
the same way of iustification which is of blessednesse and happinesse but we are counted happie by the not imputing and forgiuing of sinne v. 7 8. therefore so also are we iustified and consequently not by any of our owne workes 3. Argum. The father of those which beleeue and the children must be iustified after the same manner but Abraham the father of those which beleeue was iustified by faith and not by the workes of the lawe Ergo the proposition is insinuated v. 11. from the end why Abraham receiued circumcision as the seale of the righteousnesse of faith that he should be the father c. the father then and children must be iustified by one and the same way the assumption is thus prooued the first part thereof that he was the father of all the faithfull is prooued by a distributiō he was the father both of the vncircumcised which is shewed by the time v. 10. he was iustified by faith beeing yet vncircumcised and of the circumcised because he receiued circumcisiō v. 12. the other part that he was iustified by faith is proued by the effects because he receiued the promise not through the law but faith v. 13. 〈◊〉 otherwise the promise had bin of no effect if it had bin by the law which were absurd v. 14. 4. Argum. From the contrarie effects of the lawe and of faith the promise ought to be firme and sure vnto Abraham and his seede v. 16. but the lawe cannot worke any 〈◊〉 assurance but it rather causeth wrath because it discouereth transgression v. 15. 2. Then followeth a description of Abrahams faith 1. by the foundation thereof Go◠omnipotencie shewed by the effects v. 17. 2. the obiect of his faith to beleeue to be the father of many nations euen as the starres or sand in multitude v. 18. 3. the strength is his faith in ouercomming all impediments v. 19. 4. the qualitie it was without doubting v. 20. which wrought in him assurance v. 23. 5. by the effects it was imputed to him for righteousnesse v. 23. 3. The application of this example followeth 1. from the ende of the Scripture which was not written onely for Abraham but for vs. 2. from the description of faith 1. the foundation God 2. the obiect Christ Iesus crucified and raised vp 3. the end remission of sinnes and our iustification v. 25. 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. Vpon what occasion Saint Paul bringeth in the example of Abraham 1. Chrisostome taketh this to be the occasion that now the Apostle intending to set forth how glorious and excellent iustification by faith is would shew it by the example of Abraham whose righteousnesse was most glorious But the Apostle insisteth yet in the proofe of his former conclusion that a man is iustified by faith not by works it had been yet vnseasonable for the Apostle to set forth the praise and commendation of iustification by faith and to stand vpon the glorie and excellencie of it the truth whereof the Iewes addicted to the works of the law were not yet thoroughly perswaded of 2. Anselme thinketh that whereas a double question was mooued in the beginning of the former chap. v. 1. concerning the preferment of the Iew touching circumcision as the Apostle answered to the former question in the third chapter so he commeth to the other here to treat of circumcision But both the Apostle had alreadie said much concerning circumcision c. 2. so that he needed not againe to fall into any speciall treatise thereof and beside if he should haue singled out the example of Abraham to that purpose the doctrine of iustification without all kind of workes as well ceremoniall as morall should not haue beene sufficiently prooued 3. Some thinke that whereas the Apostle had said c. 3.21 that the righteousnesse of faith had testimonie of the lawe and the Prophets that now the Apostle prooueth the same by the example of Abraham But that assertion of the Apostle went not immediately before many other things which concerne the principall argument of iustification by faith came betweene with the which this chapter rather must haue coherence 4. And therefore it is the opinion of others as of Origen Oecumen to whome consent Tolet Pererius that the Apostle directly by this example of Abraham goeth about to proue the generall argument that we are iustified by faith without works because Abraham was so iustified 5. But as we denie not but that the example of Abraham is very pertinent to that purpose to prooue iustification by faith without works yet beside this generall scope of the example of Abraham here produced there is this particular reason of the connexion and coherence that after the Apostle had concluded generally without exception that euery man must be iustified without works the Iewes might straitway haue obiected the example of Abraham whose memorie was honourable among them that at the least he and Dauid should seeme to be excepted out of this generall rule their works were renowned and glorious and somewhat must be yeelded vnto them The Apostle therefore here preuenteth this obiection and confesseth that Abraham was very glorious by his works among men yet before God he did not glorie by his works but it was his faith whereby he was approoued iust in Gods sight Thus Pareus Pellican Gryneus Quest. 2. Of the meaning of the first verse v. 1. What shall we say then that Abraham our father 1. The Apostle vseth an interogation both for the more full declaration of the thing in question and for more vehemencie sake ad struendam dictis fiduciam to win the more credit to his sayings as c. 3.1 6.1 2. The Apostle speaketh in the first person what shall we say and Abraham our father that he might the better insinuate himselfe Pareus 3. He vseth the name of Abraham not Abram because now it was the vsuall name whereby he was called though as yet his name was not changed when he was counted iust by faith for the which purpose S. Paul bringeth in his example Mart. 4. Concerning that addition after the flesh 1. Some doe ioyne vnto Abraham our father after the flesh to distinguish the carnall children of Abraham from the spirituall for he was the father of the Gentiles not according to the flesh but the spirit Chrysost. Theophy Oecumen Tolet But then the Apostle would haue said rather your father if he had spoken onely of the carnall generation Beza neither doth the Apostle seeme to derogate vnto the Iewes as hauing onely a carnall prerogatiue he would not therefore vse any such limitation as excluding them from beeing his spirituall children 2. Some doe ioyne it with the word hath found after the flesh as indeede the order of the words sheweth but then by flesh they vnderstand circumcision as Ambrose and the interlin glosse but the Apostle disputeth generally against all works of the law not the ceremonialls onely 3. Lyranus thinketh that according to the flesh is added
to shew the difference between the originall of the flesh which was from Abraham and of the soule from God but this distinction is nothing pertinent to the thing in question 4. Therefore by according to the flesh the Apostle rather vnderstandeth the works of the law so Theodoret the ordin glosse and the reason hereof is this because the Apostle doth not simply denie vnto Abraham all kind of righteousnes but that which is by works Beza so Phil. 3.3.9 the righteousnes in the flesh of the law are taken for the same with the Apostle Gryn But in this sense great aduantage may seeme to be giuen vnto the Popish sophisters who thinke that onely Abrahams works done before he had faith while he was yet in the flesh are excluded from iustification not those which came after vpon the which reason Pareus seemeth to incline to the other exposition to ioyne according to the flesh with Abraham our father But we neede not for this reason to refuse the other exposition for euen the workes which proceede from faith if any merit or worthines be reposed in them may be said to be after the flesh for the Apostle opposeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by fauour and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by debt v. 4. that then which is by debt and merit of the worke is according to the flesh and is opposite to fauour and grace Quest. 3. Of the meaning of the 2. verse v. 2. If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce 1. Origen Ambrose Chrysostome doe thus frame the argument if Abraham were iustified by workes he had no glorie with God but he had true glorie with God therefore he was not iustified by workes so also Faius collecteth the argument assuming affirmatiuely but the assumption is put negatiuely with the Apostle but not with God so that thus rather the argument holdeth if Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to glorie with God he hath somewhat to glorie in as beeing iustified by his workes but he had not wherein to glorie with God Ergo thus Beza Pareus 2. Gorrhan maketh all this verse the proposition If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to glorie but not with God but such glorie but not with God Abraham had not for if it be vnderstood of true glorie in deed such glorie none can haue but from God if false glorie among men Abraham would no such glorie But in this collection the Apostle should denie that Abrahams workes had no praise or glorie at all among men whereas the Apostle seemeth to graunt so much that his workes might be praise worthie among men but before God they could not iustifie him 3. Chrysostome hath here a distinction of glorying one is by workes which a man cannot haue with God an other is by faith which is before God and Pet. Martyr approoueth this distinction and thinketh that by the glorie of God c. 3.23 are depriued of the glorie of God the Apostle meaneth our iustification by faith wherein the glorie of God sheweth it selfe but an other word is vsed there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth glorie here the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 glorying or reioycing and indeede before God we cannot glorie either of works or faith for he is said to glorie with God that can bring any thing to God of his owne now seeing faith also is a gift of God we cannot glorie in it as the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 4.7 why gloriest or boastest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it But whereas the Apostle saith he that glorieth let him glorie in the Lord he speaketh not of any glorying of any gift which any man hath but of the meere grace of God and the meaning is let him giue all glorie vnto God confessing that he hath nothing of himselfe 4. Now whereas the Apostle saith he hath wherein to glorie Oecumenius vnderstandeth this of glorying in himselfe but so would not Abraham glorie at all among men therefore by glorying here is vnderstood nothing els but the praise and commendation of men his workes might cum honor abilem reddere make him honourable with men but not with God Lyran. Tolet here distinguisheth betweene the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here vsed which signifieth praise and glorie and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before expressed c. 20.23 which signifieth glorying boasting annot 3. but this distinction to be perpetuall he sheweth not Quest. 4. How the Apostle alleadgeth that testimonie concerning the imputation of Abrahams faith for righteousnesse v. 4. 1. The Apostle readeth in the passiue it was imputed whereas Gen. 15.16 whence this testimonie is cited it is put in the actiue vaiaâ—h shebeha and he imputed it 1. the reason hereof Tolet. annot 5. thinketh to be that the Septuagint and the Hebrewes did read without prickes and then the word might be taken either actiuely or passiuely but this is no found opinion to thinke that the Hebrew pricks came in so late for so there should be great vncertentie of the Scripture and further set the pricks aside yet the word is not expressed with the same letters when it is actiuely and passiuely put for Gen. 15.6 the word is as before it is set downe but Psal. 106.31 where it is put passiuely the word is techasheb it was imputed the letters are diuers and further in this place Gen. 15.6 there is an affix of the feminine gender which sheweth a difference in the verie letters of the word beside the pricks 2. some thinke that the Apostle writing by the same spirit which Moses did by his Apostolike authoritie did so cite this Scripture Faius but this would haue giuen great offence vnto the Iewes and converted Gentiles if the Apostles should haue cited the Scriptures otherwise then they were found in the old Testament 3. Therefore it was more safely affirmed that the Apostle followeth the Septuagint which was the receiued translation among the Gentiles Mar. specially seeing they keepe the sense of the place and the rather because this reading in the passiue is warranted by an other Scripture Psal. 106.31 where it is read in the passiue and it was imputed vnto him 2. An other difference in this reading is that the Apostle beside that he changeth the voice turning the actiue into the passiue doth not interpret the Hebrew affix he imputed 〈◊〉 that is Abrahams faith God imputed for so the word cenunah faith beeing vnderstood after the manner of the Hebrewes in the verbal word heemin he beleeued answereth vnto the affix ha of the feminine gender but this the Apostle afterward euidently supplieth v. 9. that faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnes 3. A third difference there is that in the Hebrew text there is no preposition set before the word tzedekah iustice as here the Apostle translateth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for righteousnes but there Moses saith he imputed it vnto him for righteousnes but this doubt is easily remooued for Psal.
impute is to make one the cause of some commoditie and discommoditie ac si ille talis rei author esset as if he were the author of it c. 1. so then faith is said not to be imputed but reputed for iustice because the act of faith is imputed for iustice for when it doth not bring iustice of it owne nature vt est actus hominis as it is an act of man yet it is so accepted of God 2. and therefore he misliketh the word imputed because we thereupon gather that there is no iustice giuen vnto man whereby he is made iust but the iustice of Christ reputed but he affirmeth that there is a iustice verily giuen vnto man by faith which God accepteth for iustice as the fight of the brasen serpent did verily heale not by the vertue of the fight sed ex diuino beneplacito because it so pleased God 3. for if the word imputed not reputed had beene here vsed the Apostle would haue said he imputed vnto him c. not it was imputed to this purpose Tolet annot 7. Contra. 1. We say that iustice is both imputed and reputed vnto vs by faith for first Christs righteousnesse is imputed and made ours by faith and then it is reputed and accepted as if we had our selues performed it neither can there be any reputed iustice but it must first be by imputation For God in his iustice cannot hold or repute him for iust that is not iust vnlesse for an others rigteousnesse he be reputed and counted iust 2. That figure of beholding the brasen serpent doth make more for imputation of iustice then reputation onely for they which looked vpon the serpent were not reputed as healed but verily were healed from the biting of the serpent by the imputation and application of the vertue apprehended by the sight of the serpent so we are truely healed from our sinnes by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse 3. that which S. Paul vttereth in the passiue it was imputed Moses expressed in the actiue he imputed so that the sense is all one and seeing Tolet following the vulgar Latine readeth v. 8. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne why should not the same sense of the word be retained here 6. Wherefore then all these cauills beeing thus remooued we inferre that Abraham was iustified by faith not materialiter materially as it was an act but relate and obiectur as it hath relation vnto the obiect the iustice of Christ and organice instrumentally as it applyeth and apprehendeth the righteousnesse of Christ. Quest. 10. Whether Abraham were iustified by any thing beside his faith 1. It will be obiected that Genes 22.18 after the Lord had tried Abrahams obedience and faithfulnesse in offring his sonne the Angel said vnto him in the name of the Lord because thou hast done this thing I will surely blesse thee c. here the Lord seemeth to blesse Abraham for his obedience not because of his faith to this we answear that it is not said that Abraham was iustified by this fact he was iustified long before by his faith but that the Lord rewarded Abrahams obedience with ample and large promises and so the Lord crowneth in mercie the workes and obedience in his servant 2. Obiect As it is said here that this faith and beleefe was imputed vnto Abraham for righteousnesse so Psal. 106.31 Phineas act in killing the adulterer and the adulteresse is said to haue beene imputed to him for righteousnesse Answ. There is an vniuersall and particular iustice that is personae of the person the other is facts of some particular fact so in this place in the Psalme the Prophet speaketh not of that vniuersal iustice whereby one is counted iust before God but of the particular iustification approbation of Phineas his fact which otherwise might haue seemed to be vnlawful because he did take the sword being a priuate man but because he did it in the zeale of Gods glorie the Lord approoued it Phinehas by that act beeing but one could not be iustified before God for the law saith cursed is he that continueth not in all things which are written in the lawe one act then of obedience could not iustifie Phinehas before God but that particular act was accepted and approoued so Deut. 14.13 the restoring of the pledge before the Sunne goe downe is said to be ones righteousnesse that is the Lord would accept it as a worke of righteousnesse pleasing and acceptable vnto him But in this place the Apostle speaketh of vniuersall iustice whereby a man is iustified and counted iust before God to this purpose Pareus dub 3. Martyr Faius Quest. 11. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled about the manner of Abrahams iustifying S. Paul saith here v. 3. that Abraham beleeued God and it was counted vnto him for righteousnesse but S. Iames saith c. 2.23 Was not Abraham our father iustified by works when he offred his sonne Isaac 1. Tolet would thus reconcile them that S. Paul should speake of works going before Abrahams iustification and without them he was iustified but S. Iames of workes that followed after whereby Abraham was iustified But this solution will not serue his turne for Abraham before this time when he is said to haue beene iustified by his faith had done many excellent workes after he had beleeued Gods promises in obeying his calling and leauing his countrey which things he did by faith and yet he was iustified without any such workes S. Paul then excludeth euen such workes as followed his iustification 2. Wherefore the true reconciling of them is this 1. that S. Paul and S. Iames speake not of the same kind of iustification the one reasoneth of the manner and causes of our iustifying before God the other of the signes thereof before men 2. they speake of a diuerse subiect S. Paul of Abraham iustificando to be iustified S. Iames iustificati of the same beeing iustified 3. S. Paul of the iustifying of the person S. Iames of the iustifying of a particular fact Gryneus see in the former chapter controv 21. Quest. 12. Of the explication of the 4. and 5. verses v. 4. To him that worketh 1. Here are three expositions set one against the other of him that worketh and worketh not but beleeueth of the debt and fauour or grace of the wages and imputation Mart. and by him that worketh is vnderstood him that worketh with an intent therby to merit or to be iustified for he that beleeueth also worketh but he is said not to work secundū quid after a sort because he doth it not to that end to merit by it 2. This the Apostle speaketh by way of concession vsing a civill axiome taken from humane affaires not that indeede before God any wages by debt is due vnto any that worketh Beza the Apostle then speaketh thus by way of supposition ex hypothesi Faius 3. This Origen not well vnderstanding but supposing that the Apostle indeed
Gods promises taketh him in effect not to say the truth and so dishonoureth him 5. Tolet nihil impossibile Deo credidit he beleeued that nothing was impossible vnto God 6. Lyranus he ascribed the promise not vnto his merit or worthinesse but vnto the goodnesse of God 7. But with Beza I ioyne all these together agnito collandato Deo c. he acknowledged and praised God that he is true and gratious so Bucerus illum verum omnipotentem credit illum invocat colit c. he beleeueth him to be both true and omnipotent and doth call vpon him worship and adore him Thus Abrahams faith is set forth quod credidit confidenter that he beleeued confidently He did not doubt of the promise of God thorough vnbeleefeâ— gratanter he beleeued thankefully because he gaue God the glorie and certainely he was fully assured Gorrhan Quest. 37. What was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse v. 22. Therefore euen it was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse 1. Tolet will haue this referred not simply vnto Abrahams saith to prooue that not his workes but his faith were imputed vnto him for righteousnesse but vnto the qualitie of his faith which was perfect because he was assured he beleeued confidently But seeeing the Apostle addeth that it was not written for Abraham onely but for vs also that faith should be imputed to vs for righteousnesse it is euident that the Apostle hath not relation vnto the particular qualitie of Abrahams faith but generally vnto the condition and nature of faith whereby all that beleeue are iustified for otherwise none should be iustified but they which haue the like perfect faith as Abraham had 2. Origens collection here also is not found that because the Greeke coniunction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and is here vsed inferreth that the like may be said of other his vertues as pietie mercie charitie quod reputata est ad iustitiam that it was reputed vnto him for iustice But this glosse is contrarie vnto the text which saith Abraham beleeued God and it was counted vnto him for righteousnesse this iustice is imputed vnto his faith not to any other of his vertues for it is the office onely of faith to beleeue and not of the rest now the Apostle inserteth the coniunction and because the sentence is so expressed by Moses which dependeth on the other clause Abraham beleeued God then it followeth and it was counted to him for righteousnesse Quest. 38. Of these words Now it is not written for him onely c. ver 23. 1. Here then is confuted their error who thinke that the Prophets did write vpon speciall and particular occasions onely for that age wherein they liued But the Apostle sheweth that this Scripture was written for our vse as he saith againe c. 15.4 Whatsoeuer is written is written for our learning Pareus 2. But all things which are written of Abraham are not written for our imitation as his arming of himselfe to recouer Lot that was taken captiue his offring vp of his sonne in sacrifice and such like acts for we must distinguish betweene the vniuersall or generall calling of those holy men which was to be worshippers of God and their particular which was for some speciall seruice in their generall calling the holy Patriarkes are by vs to be imitated and in such actions as thereunto belonged as Abraham is set forth to vs an example for beleeuing but the particular acts which they did by some speciall and extraordinarie direction of the spirit are not by vs to be imitated Martyr 3. Yet there is somewhat to be obserued euen in the singular and extraordinarie acts of the fathers worthie of our imitation As in Abrahams readinesse to sacrifice his sonne thus much we learne that as he preferred the commandement of God before the life of his sonne so we should preferre the will of God before all other things Martyr And so Origen here obserueth well est viri sapientis c. it is the part of a wise man to obserue quoâ—â—â—â— vnum quodque opus quod de Abrahame scribitur c. how euerie worke which is written of Abraham may be fulfilled in him 4. The same Origen also here hath an other good observation not onely the things written of Abraham are written for vs sed quae de Isaac scripta sunt similiter accipienda c. 〈◊〉 the things written of Isaac are so to be taken likewise and so of Iacob c. for the Apostles rule is generall as is alleadged before that whatsoeuer is written is written for our â—â—â—â—ing Quest. 39. How Abrahams faith is to be imitated by vs. v. 24. But also for vs to whom it shall be imputed c. 1. Here the Apostle sheweth that our faith must be answerable vnto Abrahams in these three things 1. first in the benefit of imputation of righteousnes as iustice came vnto Abraham by imputation so also it is giuen vnto vs the same kind of iustice before was alwaies in the Church from the beginning of the world to the ende 2. he sheweth to whom this benefit of imputation is imputed namely vnto beleeuers such as Abraham was vnbeleeuers then are excluded 3. what must be beleeued euen the same thing which AbrahaÌ„ beleeued of God that he was able to quicken the dead so we must beleeue in God that raised vp Iesus from the dead in which faith two things are contained the manner we must beleeue in God which noteth a firme and stedfast assurance and the matter which sheweth three things the author God that raised Iesus that is raised and the end in confessing him to be our Lord that is our Sauiour Mediator and Redeemer 2. But it will be obiected that Abrahams faith is inimitable because it was great and miraculous and a perfect faith Answ. 1. It was a perfect faith in comparison of ours but not perfect in it selfe for there is no mortall mans faith so perfect but it is mingled with some doubting 2. we are not required to imitate his faith in the quantitie and greatnesse thereof but in the qualitie that we beleeue in God as he did Faius and yet Abrahams faith was a great faith rather in respect of the fathers which liued vnder the old Testament then of the faithfull vnder the newe Quest. 40. Wherein Abrahams faith and ours differ and wherein they agree 1. They differ in promissionis specie in the kind and qualitie of the promise for Abraham was promised beside the spirituall blessing in the Messiah the possession of the land of Canaan the multiplying of his seede the victorie of his enemies the inheritance of the world to vs is onely promised the inheritance of the kingdome of God 2. in obiecto fidei in the particular obiect of faith Abraham beleeued in him which doth quicken the dead but we beleeue in him that raised Iesus from the dead which particular point of faith was not so plainly reuealed to Abraham 3. Abrahams faith was exemplarie for vs
God who is like me that shall call and declare it c. and what is at hand and what things are to come c. Doct. 8. Of the nature condition and properties of faith v. 13. Who aboue hope beleeued vnder hope faith then is a grace and gift of God whereby we giue a firme and sure assent vnto his promises in Christ euen aboue and against naturall reason in faith then these things are considered 1. the author thereof God faith of Gods gift Ephes. 2.8 2. the obiect or matter of faith in generall is the word of God but the particular and proper obiect which is called obiectum adaequatum is the promise of saluation in Christ. 3. the qualitie and property which maketh the forme of faith is to be firme and sure without wauering and to beleeue euen beyond and against the apprehension of naturall reason Pet. Martyr 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. That the Apostle excludeth all kind of workes from iustification v. 2. If Abraham be iustified by workes The Romanists are here of opinion that the Apostle onely excludeth such workes as were done onely by the strength of nature without faith in the Mediator so Staplet Antid pag. 46. who vrgeth this reason among other to confirme his opinion the Apostle onely excludeth such workes which expect not an eternall reward with God but the workes done in faith doe expect an eternall reward therefore such workes he excludeth not Contra. 1. But the contrarie is euident that the Apostle shutteth out all workes whatsoeuer from the matter of iustification 1. he speaketh of the workes of Abraham now a faithfull man not an vnbeleeuer 2. he mentioneth workes in generall without any distinction denying iustification vnto them and ascribing it vnto faith 3. euerie thing which is rewarded ex debito of due debt is excluded from iustification but to euerie worke is the wages due of debt as vers 4. To him that worketh the wages is counted by debt therefore euerie worke is excluded 2. Concerning his reason if he vnderstand the reward which is due of debt and not giuen by fauour then euen the workes of faithfull men cannot expect such a reward if he meane a reward giuen by fauour then as well the workes which are so rewarded as those which shall not are excluded 3. And as the workes of faith are excluded together with workes done before and without faith so also not onely doth the Apostle speaking of workes meane the rewardes onely but euen the workes of the morall law also for the Apostle nameth workes in generall and he directly afterward speaketh of the morall law v. 15. The law causeth wrath and where no law is there is no transgression which though it be true of euery law in generall yet this generally is seene in the morall law Controv. 2. Whether blessednesse consist onely in the conuersion of sinners v. 7. The Romanists here obiect that as the Apostle out of the Psalmes ascribeth beatitude to the remission and forgiuenesse of sinnes so elswhere in Scripture it is giuen vnto innocencie of life and to other vertues as Psal. 119. Blessed are the vndefiled in heart and Matth. 5. Blessed are the mercifull blessed are the pure in heart c. 1. Peter Martyr answeareth here by a distinction of beatitude which is either inchoata begunne onely and that is in our iustification or perfecta it is perfect and absolute in the kingdome of God so he will haue the Apostle here to speake of the blessednesse which is begunne in our iustification but in the other places the blessednesse in the next life is promised 2. Calvin saith that all these beatitudes which are pronounced doe presuppose the happinesse which is in beeing iustified by faith without the which all the other promises are in vaine 3. But the more full answear is that the Apostle here sheweth the cause and manner of our iustification which is by faith in Christ but in the other places it is onely declared to whom this iustification belongeth and who they are that shall be blessed namely the mercifull and vndefiled in heart but the Apostle sheweth why they are blessed because they beleeue in Christ Pareus dub 5. Controv. 3. Whether sinne is wholly purged and taken away in the iustification of the faithfull The Romanists are of opinion that not onely the guilt of sinne is taken away in iustification but sinne it selfe is altogether purged and so for sinnes to be couered idem plane valet atque esse sublata nulla prorsus relicta is all one as to be taken away and not to remaine at all Perer. disput 3. numer 11. Tolet. annot 10. and they impute this opinion to the Protestants peccata non auferri c. that sinnes are not taken away in iustification but remaine the same they were onely they are not imputed after iustification their reasons are these 1. It was the opinion of the Pelagians confuted by Augustine that in baptisme there is not giuen remission of all sinnes nec auferre crimina sed radere and that it doth not take away sinne but onely prone it as it were and pare it the roote remaineth still August lib. 1. contra 2. epist. Pelagian c. 13. like vnto this error they make the opinion of Protestants Perer. ibid. 2. It were no iustice in God if sinne remained still not to impute it not to impute sinne vnto the sinner seemeth not to stand with the rule of equitie Tolet. ibid. 3. The Scripture so speaketh of the remission of sinnes as though they were wholly remooued as Isaiah 44. I haue taken away thine iniquitie as a cloud 1. Cor. 6. but ye are washed ye are sanctified Iob. 1. Behold the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Isaiah 1. If your sinnes were as redde as scarlet they should be made white as snowe Hes. 14.3 Take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously Coloss. 2.14 Putting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against vs these and the like places are produced by Tolet and Pererius in the foresaid places to prooue the full remoouing and abolishing of all sinne in our iustification 4. Otherwise Christs merit should be of lesse force and efficacie then the sinne of Adam if it should not wholly remooue and take away sinne brought in by Adam Tolet. 5. Pererius inferreth as much out of the Apostles words here if our sinnes be hid and couered then are they not seene of God si non videntur à Deo nulla vtique sunt if they are not seene then are they none at all for if sinne still remained in the faithfull which God hateth then he should finde somewhat in them worthie of hatred and so what he hateth consequently he punisheth Perer. numer 11. Contra. 1. Our aduersaries doe not truely propound the state of this question betweene them and the Protestants for we affirme not that the same sinnes remaine before iustification and after there is great difference between peccatum
the very worke wrought did conferre iustification But this is euidently contrarie to the Apostle in this place who directly noteth that Abraham was iustified by faith when as yet he was vncircumcised and vpon this Iustinus Martyr inferreth that Abraham had not receiued circumcision ad iustificationem for his iustification because he was iustified before by faith whereby he beleeued God dialog cum Tryphon And Ireneus vrgeth the same argument advers haeres lib. 4. c. 30. that Abraham was not iustified by circumcision because sine circumcisione placuit Deo he pleased God without circumcision 4. As these doe ascribe too much vnto circumcision so Ambrose seemeth to detract too much from it inferring thus that because Abraham receiued circumcision as a signe of the righteousnesse of faith non ergo habet circumcisio aliquid dignitatis sed signum est tantum therefore circumcision hath no dignitie at all but is onely a signe to this purpose Ambrose in his commentarie here 5. Wherefore the best opinion is that circumcision though it did not conferre remission of sinnes yet it was more then a bare signifying signe it was a seale and pleadge whereby the promises of God were ratified and confirmed and specially concerning remission of sinnes in Christ And therefore the Apostle saith it was not onely a signe but a seale which serueth to confirme and ratifie see before of this controv 8. And herein we mislike not the opinion of Thomas and other schoolemen that in circumcision there was conferred grace non virtute circumcisionis sed fidei passionis Christi not by vertue of circumcision but of faith in the passion of Christ whereof circumcision was a signe Perer. disput 6. numer 2. saving that they thinke that in the newe Sacraments there is an actuall collation of grace by the verie externall participation of the Sacrament But that circumcision was as much an instrument of grace not by the vertue of the Sacrament but of faith whereof it was a seale as baptisme is Augustine directly testifieth writing to this purpose that circumcision which was then a seale of the righteousnesse of faith ad significationem purgationis valebat c. sicut baptismus c. was avayleable for the purgation of sinne as baptisme was availeable vnto regeneration after it was instituted c. to this purpose Augustine de Nupt. concupiscent c. 11. Likewise Gregorie quod apud nos valet gratia baptismatis hoc agit apud veteres c. that which the grace of baptisme is avayleable vnto amongst vs to the same ende serued in the old Testament either faith alone for children or for the elder sort the vertue of sacrifices for those which came of Abrahams stocke the mysterie of circumcision Gregor lib. 4. Iob. Controv. 10. Of the presumptuous titles of the Pope calling himselfe the father and head of the faithfull Abraham is called the father of those which beleeue because he gaue them an example both of the true iustifying faith and of holy obedience If the Pope would be the father of the Church and of beleeuers he must goe before them in puritie of faith and manners and yet if he did so he should thinke it his greatest honour to be counted the child of faithfull Abraham he must not arrogate vnto him the title which the Scripture giueth vnto Abraham to be the father of the faithfull But seeing they which are Abrahams children must walke in the steppes of Abrahams faith which is to be iustified without workes the Pope holding iustification by the merit of workes cannot be so much as the child of faithfull and beleeuing Abraham Controv. 11. Against the Chiliastes or Millenaries that hold that Christ should raigne a 1000. yeares in the earth v. 13. The promise that Abraham should be the heire of the world The Chiliastes whose opinion was that Christ after the resurrection should raigne in the earth in all externall happinesse and pleasure for a thousand yeares doe apply this place to their owne conceit that this should be the inheritance of the world promised to Abraham As likewise they vrge that place Luk. 22.30 of eating and drinking with Christ in his kingdome and that Apocal. 20.4 how the Saints should raigne with Christ a 1000. yeares in the earth of this opinion were Papius Ireneus Tertullian Lactantius with others Lactantius dreameth that in those thousand yeares the rockes shall droppe honie and the riuers runne with wine and milke Contra. But these are mens dreames and fansies 1. the Apostle saith that the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke Rom. 14.17 therefore we must not imagine that Christ shall raigne with his Saints in any such carnall pleasure 2. whereas the Scripture speaketh of eating and drinking in the kingdome of heauen thereby Ambrose vpon Luke well vnderstandeth communicationem aeterna falicitatis the communicating and participating of euerlasting felicitie and happinesse as the Scripture vseth by such phrases taken from temporall and earthly delights to expresse spirituall ioyes 3. by the thousand yeares mentioned Apocal. 20. Augustine vnderstandeth all the time of the flourishing of the Gospell here in earth during which time Sathan is bound and his kingdome destroyed by the preaching of the Gospell so also Pet. Martyr thinketh that a certaine time is there taken for an indefinite and vncertaine But because all such propheticall predictions doe note a certaine limitation of time and yeares I subscribe rather vnto their opinion who thinke that a thousand yeares precisely are spoken of wherein Sathan should be bound which Iunius will haue to ende at the time of Hildebrande but they rather ende some 300. yeares after for otherwise Sathan should be held to be bound in the 300. yeares of persecution vnder the Pagan Emperours which is not to be admitted Controv. 12. Of the certaintie of faith v. 16. That the promise might be sure 1. This is an euident place against that Popish vncertaintie of remission of sinnes for they hold it a presumption for a man to be sure of Gods fauour and of their iustification by faith in Christ but this is contrarie to the Scriptures the Apostle saith Rom. 8.16 The spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God but nothing is more certaine then the testimonie of the spirit Againe the same Apostle saith Beeing iustified by faith we are at peace with God but the conscience cannot be at peace and setled if it were not sure of the remission of sinnes in Christ S. Paul also himselfe is perswaded that nothing could separate him from the loue of God in Christ Rom. 8.38 which perswasion was not peculiar to the Apostle by any speciall reuelation but wrought in him by faith as it is in others as he sheweth 2. Timoth. 4.8 2. This certaintie of our assurance is builded vpon these two grounds 1. the firmener and stablenesse of the word and promise of God which cannot faile 2. the nature of faith which is to giue an vnfained and
promised but that he had also a particular confidence of his acceptance with God and remission of his sinnes in the Messiah promised doth euidently appeare by these two arguments 1. The Apostle saith that Abraham was partaker by faith of that blessednesse which the Prophet Dauid speaketh of v. 7. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen then it followeth ver 9. Came the blessednesse vpon the circumcision or vpon the vncircumcision 2. the like faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse which is imputed to vs v. 23. but our faith is to beleeue that Christ was put to death for our sinnes and rose for our iustification v. 25. therefore Abrahams faith was an assurance of remission of his sinnes in Christ. Controv. 15. That faith doth not iustifie by the merit or act thereof but onely instrumentally as it applyeth and apprehendeth the righteousnesse of Christ. Bellarmine hath an other sophisticall collection vpon these words v. 22. therefore it was imputed to him for righteousnesse here saith at the Apostle rendreth the reason why faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse because he in beleeuing gaue glorie vnto god therefore he was iustified merito fidei by the merit or worthinesse of faith which notwithstanding was his grace and gift Bellar. lib. 1. de iustif c. 17. Contra. 1. Abraham was not iustified because he in beleeuing gaue glorie vnto God that indeede was an act and fruit of his faith but it was his faith onely for the which he was iustified as the Apostle saith afterward v. 24. it shall be likewise imputed to vs for righteousnes which beleeue c. 2. the Apostle saith to him that worketh not but beleeueth c. faith is counted for righteousnesse then it will followe that where faith is counted or imputed for righteousnesse there is no worke faith then iustifieth not as a worke by the act of beleeuing for then faith should not iustifie without works which is the scope of all the Apostles discourse that by faith righteousnes is imputed without workes v. 6. faith then doth not iustifie actiuely as it is a worke but passiuely as it apprehendeth the righteousnesse of Christ. 3. If faith be the gift of God as Bellarmine confesseth then can it not merit for he that meriteth must merit of his owne where there is grace and fauour as in the bestowing of gifts freely there is no merit v. 4. 4. I will here oppose against Bellarmine the iudgement of Tolet and so set one Iesuite against an other and a Cardinall against his fellowe he thus ingeniously writeth vpon these words non existimes Paulum merito fiderascribere iustitium c. thinke not that Paul ascribeth righteousnesse to the merit of faith as though because he beleeued he was worthie of the righteousnesse of God but he signifieth Deum ex gratia acceptare fidem nostram in iustitiam that God of grace and fauour accepteth our faith for righteousnesse Controv. 16. The people are not to be denied the reading of the Scriptures v. 23. Now it is not written for him onely but for vs c. Hence it is euident that the Romanists offer great wrong vnto the people of God in barring them from the reading of the Scriptures for they are to be admitted to the reading of the Scriptures for whom they are written but they are written for all that beleeue in Christ the reading then of the Scripture serueth to coÌ„firme our faith therfore they belong generally vnto the faithfull Par. But it will be obiected that the vnlearned doe not vnderstand the Scriptures and therefore they are to depend vpon the fathers of the Church for the vnderstanding of them and not to venture vpon them themselues Answ. 1. Nay the sense of the Scripture is most safely taken from the Scripture which is the best interpreter of it selfe 2. the Fathers and expossitors are to be heard and consulted with so farre forth as they agree with the Scriptures but the sense of the Scripture 〈◊〉 not depend vpon their fancies which haue no warrant by Scripture as Hierome vpon theâ— 23. chap. of Mathew giueth instance of a certaine interpretation of one of the Fatherâ— that Zacharias the sonne of Barachias mentioned there v. 35. to haue beene slaine betweene the Temple and the Altar was Zacharie the father of Iohn Baptist And Hierome searching out which of the Fathers had made this interpretation found that it was Basil and then he concludeth this seeing it hath no warrant out of the Scriptures eadem facilitate contemnitur qua probatur is as easily reiected as it is affirmed See further of the vulgar reading of Scripture and of the manner of interpreting the same Synops. Centur. 1. err 3. and err 9. Controv. 17. Against the heretikes which condemned the old Testament and God the author thereof v. 24. Which beleeued in him that raised vp Iesus c. Origen very well inferreth vpon these wordes that seeing the God whom Abraham beleeued was able to quicken the dead was the same that raised Iesus from the dead non erat alius Deus legis alius Domini nostri Iesu Christ. c. there was not then one God of the law and another of our Lord Iesus Christ c. But there was the same God of the old and new Testament which is obserued by Origen against the wicked Marcionites and Manichies who condemned the old Testament and the author thereof So also whereas the same heretickes vrged these wordes of the Apostle v. 15. where no law is there is no transgression and thereupon inferring the contrarie where there is a law there is transgression would thereby conclude that the law is the cause of transgression and so condemne the law Origen doth thus returne this their collection vpon themselues that as where the law is there is transgression of the law so where faith is there is transgression against faith but as faith is not the cause vt quis praeuaricetur à fide that one transgresse against faith neither shall the law be the cause of transgression against the law Controv. 18. Whether iustification consist onely in the remission of sinnes v. 25. Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification Pererius taketh occasion here to inuergh against Protestants thus affirming of vs qui â—â—â—â—em vim iustificationis ponunt in sola remissione peccatorum donationem vero iustitiae c. which doe place all the force of iustification onely in the remission of sinnes but the donation of iustice whereby the minde is rectified and newenesse of life wrought in vs they do reiect and abandon Perer. disput 10. err 49. and to the same purpose Bellar. lib. 2. de iustif c. 6. and the Rhemists take vpon them to confute the Protestants because they hold iustification to be onely remission of sinnes and no grace inherent in vs annot in 4. ad Rom. Sect. 6. Contra. 1. It is a false imputation that we place iustification onely in the remission of
tooke away the handwriting of the lawe which was against vs Calvin so Oecumen by the bodie of Christ pro nobis interemptum slaine for vs so also Ambrose tradens corpus suum Servator mortem vicit peccatum damnavit our Sauiour deliuering vp his bodie ouercame death and condemned sinne c. So we are dead vnto the lawe in the bodie of Christ because he in his body was made a curse for vs to redeeme vs from the curse of the law Par. Quest. 7. Of the meaning of these words v. 6. beeing dead vnto it There are 3. readings of these words 1. some reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we are deliuered from the law of death so the vulgar Latine and Ambrose with Anselme Haymo and Origen also maketh mention hereof though he approoue an other reading But the morall lawe is not properly called the law of death which title better agreath vnto sinne which indeed is the law of death Beza obserueth that no Greek copie but one which he had seen so readeth 2. Some read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being dead in the nominative which some expound thus in the which we were held as dead Origen but here is a traiection or transposing of the words which stand thus in the originall dead wherein c. not wherein we were dead some vse a harder kind of traiection we which are dead are deliuered whereas the order of the words is this we are deliuered from the lawe beeing dead c. some vse no traiection at all but supply the pronounc it or that dead vnto it wherein c. and they vnderstand the lawe Theophylact Erasmus Bucer Calvin P. Mart. 3. But the better reading is in the genetive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and some ioyne it with the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lawe the lawe beeing dead wherein c. but it is rather put absolutely and the pronoune that or it must be supplyed that beeing dead wherein we were holden not in Oecumenius sense who vnderstandeth it actiuely we are dead by sinne but passiuely with Chrysostome that beeing dead namely sinne wherein we were holden id quod detinebat peccatum c. that which did hold vs namely sinne hath now nothing to hold vs with Quest. 8. What is meant by the newenesse of the spirit and the oldnesse of the letter 1. Origen vnderstandeth by the oldnes of the letter the ceremonies of the lawe as circumcision the Iewish Sabbaths by the newenesse of the letter the spirituall and allegoticall sense so also Haymo saith he serueth God in the newenes of the spirit that spiritually practiseth the circumcision of the heart not the carnall obseruation of the ceremonies But S. Paul treateth here of the morall not the ceremoniall lawe as Tolet well obserueth annot 18. 2. Chrysostome and Theophylact following him vnderstand the oldnes of the letter of the externall obedience which was practised vnder the law the newenesse of the spirit they expound to be the inward obedience of the heart wrought in vs by the spirit of Christ But we must here take heede that we doe not so thinke that the literall sense of the lawe onely concerned outward obedience for it required the perfect loue of God and our neighbour and restrained the verie inward concupiscence Neither must we imagine that all they which liued vnder the lawe onely serued God in the oldnes of the letter yeelding onely externall obedience as Chrysostome seemeth to insinuate that they were commanded onely to abstaine from murther adulterie and such like but we are restrained from anger wantonnes the inward motions for many of the holy men vnder the lawe had the newenesse of spirit in the renovation of their inward desires as the faithfull haue vnder the Gospell 3. Some by the oldnesse of the letter vnderstand sinne which was not reformed by the letter of the lawe by the newenesse of the spirit the fruits of righteousnesse as Hierome epist. ad Hedib quest 8. vivamus sub pracepto qui prius in modum brutorum c. let vs liue vnder the precept which before as bruite beasts said let vs eate and drinke c. so also Tolet annot 8. but if by the oldnes of the letter we vnderstand sinne how can any be said to serue God in sinne 4. Ambrose by the newenesse of the spirit doth vnderstand legem fidei the lawe of faith by the oldnes of the letter the law of works but the Apostle here speaketh of our obedience and sanctifie which is the fruits indeede of iustification rather then iustification it selfe 5. Wherefore the Apostle rather by the oldnes of the letter vnderstandeth the outward and externall obedience onely ot iosam legis notitiam the idle and fruitlesse knowledge of the lawe without the true conuersion of the heart the newenes of the spirit is the true sanctitie both of bodie and soule wrought in vs by the spirit of God which is called newe compared with our former state and condition vnder the old man and in respect of our newe mariage with Christ Pareus so Calvin non habemus in lege nisi externam literam c. we haue not in the lawe but onely the externall letter which doth bridle our outward actions but doth not restraine our concupiscence so Pet. Martyr vnderstandeth quoddam obedientia genus a certaine kind of outward obedience but not such as God requireth to the same purpose Osrander the newenes of the spirit is when we serue God move spontaneo spiritu with a readie and willing spirit they serued God in the oldnes of the letter that is indignabundo spiritus with an vnwilling mind And the law as Beza well noteth is called the letter quia surdis canit because it speaketh as vnto deafe men till they be regenerate and renewed by the spirit of grace 6. So here are three things set one against the other solutio contra detentionem libertie or freedome against detayning or holding the newenesse against the oldnes the spirit against the letter Gorrhan Quest. 9. How S. Paul beeing brought vp in the knowledge of the law could say I knew not lust 7. and I was aliue without the law v. 9. 1. The occasion of this question is because elswhere the Apostle professeth his integrity as Philip. 3.6 touching the righteousnesse which is in the law I was vnreproouable and Act. 23.1 he saith I haue in all good conscience serued God vnto this day how then could he be ignorant of the law or be without the law Ans. 1. It may be answered that either S. Paul spake of his first age in the time of his childhood when he knew not the law or he speaketh figuratiuely in the person of an other But neither of these is likely not the first for the things which the Apostle here toucheth show the law wrought in him all manner of concupiscence are not incident into the age of children or vnexperienced young men nor the other for thoroughout this whole chapter the
should bring forth fruit vnto God c. This place is well vrged by Pet. Martyr against the propitiatorie workes vnto iustification which the Romanists affirme may be done by men yet vnregenerate and not yet called Here the Apostle euidently sheweth that they which bring forth fruit vnto God must first be an others that is maried vnto Christ they cannot doe any thing that good is without him as our Blessed Sauiour himselfe saith Without me ye can doe nothing Ioh. 15.5 Controv. 6. Against the heretikes which condemned the lawe v. 5. The motions of sinnes which were by the lawe By these and such like places the Marcionites Valentinians Manichees tooke occasion to condemne the lawe as euill because thereby sinne was increased But Augustine answeareth de verbis Apostoli serm 4 that they doe imponere Christianis non simplicibus sed negligentibus c. deceiue Christians not so much simple as negligent for it is no hard matter saith he to refell their blasphemies by that which the Apostle writeth afterward in this chapter for v. 12. he saith the lawe is holy and the commandements iust and holy iust and good and in that the motions of sinne are said to be by the lawe id ex eo fit quia in carne sumus it commeth of this because we are in the flesh Mart. the lawe then tooke occasion by the weakenes of our flesh and so the euill motions did rise vp in vs. Controv. 7. That we are freed by grace from the strict and rigorous observation of the lawe Pererius disput 6. misliketh these assertions of M. Calvin and taketh vpon him to confute him diligenter meminerimus c. let vs diligently remēber that this is not a solution frō that righteousnesse which is taught in the lawe sed à rigida exactione ab ea quae iude sequitur maledictione but from the strict rigorous exacting of keeping the law the malediction and curse which followeth thereupon And he heapeth vp diuerse places of scripture to shewe that the obedience of the lawe is now exacted of vs as Rom. 2. Not the hearers of the lawe but the doers shall be iustified Rom. 3.31 Doe we destroy the lawe by faith God forbid yea we establish the lawe Perer. disput 6. Contra. 1. Pererius in confuting their opinion that hold we are freed from the obedience of the lawe fighteth with his owne shadowe and Calvin whom he refelleth as he is by him alleadged saith in expresse words that we are not freed from the righteousnesse of the lawe to keepe it And therefore he setteth downe his opinion falsly as though he or any other Protestant should affirme Christianos esse à legis observatione liberatos that Christians are freed from the observation of the law as he putteth the case 2. But their opinion that Christians are bound to keepe the lawe and are enabled to keepe it by grace and in keeping thereof are iustified is contrarie to the doctrine of the Apostle that we are iustified by faith without the works of the lawe Rom. 3.28 3. It is then a most true assertion that we are freed from the rigorous and strict obseruation of the lawe which was required of the Iewes to be iustified by the keeping of it and from the curse which followeth vpon the not keeping of the lawe for it is written Cursed is euerie one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the lawe from which curse Christ hath deliuered vs beeing made a curse for vs as the Apostle sheweth Galat. 3.10.13 see further Synops. Centur. 4. err 60. Controv. 8. That concupiscence though it haue no deliberate consent of the will is sinne and forbidden by the commandement The contrarie is mentioned by the Romanists motus concupiscentia adres illicitas c. the motions of the concupiscence to vnlawfull things whereby man is stirred vp to desire any thing against the lawe of God vnlesse the will and consent be thereunto not to be sinne Pererius disput 8. with the rest of that ranke their reasons are these 1. Argum. That which is naturall in man non potest rationem habere mali cannot be counted euill but concupiscence is naturall and was in man before his fall and if any man should be now created of God in pure naturalls without originall sinne he should feele the motions of concupiscence not to be obedient vnto reason Pererius Stapleton addeth antidot p. 360. that the Scripture seemeth to command some concupiscence as the Apostle saith he that desireth the office of a Bishop he desireth a good worke 1. Timoth. 3.1 Contra. 1. As concupiscence is a naturall facultie it is neither sinne nor forbidden if the concupiscence be of things lawfull as of meate or drinke and in due manner not to couet them much and to a good ende to couet them to the glorie of God and our owne and our neighbours good but the concupiscence as it is tainted and corrupted with originall sinne is euill and forbidden by the commandement 2. This concupiscence in the vnregenerate is continually euill in the regenerate there may be a concupiscence of lawfull and indifferent things as either of those things which are proper and peculiar to a man as the desire of a man to his wife or of things which are common and appropriate to no man as to desire an office but yet euen the concupiscence in such things though it be lawfull yet it is not without some fault euen in the regenerate by reason of the corruption of their nature onely the concupiscence and desire of spirituall things is simply lawfull but such concupiscence is without the compasse of the commandement Thou shalt not couet 2. Argum. Involuntaria non sunt peccata c. that which is inuoluntarie is not sinne but such motions of concupiscence which haue not the consent of the will are inuoluntarie Pere Stapleton ibid. Contra. 1. The proposition is not generally true for not the will of man but the law of God is the rule of good and euill and originall sinne in infants is not voluntarie but it is propagated by a necessitie of nature corrupted by the fall of Adam and the Apostle saith Gala. 5.15 yee cannot doe those things which ye would 2. the sinnes which at the first are voluntarie afterward become necessarie as he that hath gotten an habite of intemperancie can hardly refraine though he would so that it is true which Aristotle saith lib. 3. Ethicor. c. 5. nemo volens malus nec invitus foelix no man is euill with his will not happie against his will So that it sufficeth that sinne was once voluntarie though it afterward became necessarie as originall sinne with the motions of concupiscence that doe proceed from it though now it be necessarie and cannot be auoided yet in Adam it was voluntarie by whose willing transgression a necessitie of sinning is transmitted to his posteritie 3. Argum. Whatsoeuer is truely and properly sinne is taken away in
a strange tongue in their seruice 2. Now God was called the Lord of Sabaoth 1. some thinke in respect of the starres and host of heauen which the heathen worshipped to shew that he was superior to the gods of the heathen 2. some vnderstand the Angels by these hosts Lyranus 3. some Angels Men and Deuils and therefore the Prophet doth say thrice holy holy holy Lord God of Sabaoth Isay. 6. Gorrhan 4. some thinke that there is a relation to the hostes of the Israelites in the middest whereof the Arke went in the wildernes 5. But rather generally here must be vnderstood the whole host of heauen and earth Mar. as Gen. 2. ◠and not onely in respect of the number of them but propter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the decent and comely order wherein all things were made Faius 6. and this title is giuen vnto God in the old Testament not in the New to signifie that the law was then data in timore giuen in feare but in the new in loue Hug. 28. Quest. What is vnderstood by seede 1. Origen by this seede vnderstandeth Christ who as the seede is left in the earth so he was to be buried and rise againe and so fructifie to the euerlasting good of his Church but for this seede we had all beene as Sodome still in our sinnes Iunius in his parallels vpon this place misliketh not this application to Christ thinking that whereas the Prophet hath the word sarid remnant the Apostle of purpose turned it seede with reference to Christ that came of the Iewes but Beza and Martyr reiect this as not agreeable to the scope of the Apostle here 2. Photius in Oecumen vnderstandeth the Apostles but for whose preaching the whole world had beene left in their sinnes as Sodome 3. Gorrhan interpreteth this seede to be the word without the which we had beene as Sodome and Gomorrha paret essemus in poena quia similes in culpa we should haue beene equall in punishment because like in sinne glosse ordinar 4. But the Prophet hath relation to the ouerthrow and destruction of Sodome and Gomorrha wherein there were none left Chrysost. saue onely Lot and his companie who were strangers and so not of the citie so without Gods mercie the people had beene vtterly destroied in the captiuitie of Babylon if the Lord had not reserued a remnant to himselfe and so when Christ came to offer them spirituall deliuerance the whole nation generally refused him onely a small number cleaued vnto Christ thus Martyr Pareus 29. Quest. How the Gentiles obtained righteousnes that sought it not and the Iewes missed of it that sought it 1. Whereas this might seeme a strange paradox that they which seeke righteousnes should not haue it and they which seeke it not obtained it Origen thinketh here by a distinction to dissolue this knot it is one thing saith he sectari to follow which is vnderstood of a prescript forme of doctrine such as the written law was which the Gentiles had not and therefore could not follow it it is an other thing to follow the law of nature which the Gentiles had and followed but the Apostle here speaketh not of any law which the Gentiles followed at all but that they obtained that which they neither sought not followed 2. Chrysostome thinketh that the Apostle sheweth here the reason of the electing of the Gentiles and reiecting of the Iewes namely the faith of the one and the incredulitie of the other But these are not the causes of the decree of election and reprobation but the effects for three things the Apostle treateth of in this chapter concerning election and reprobation of the beginning thereof in Gods decree of the ende which is the glorie of God which two the Apostle hath handled hitherto and of the meanes saith of the one and incredulitie of the other which the Apostle toucheth here 3. Tolet here distinguisheth betweene the law of righteousnes and righteousnes it selfe the Iewes followed the law but not righteousnes because they did not the works of the law but abounded in sinne but it is euident that the Apostle by the law of righteousnes vnderstandeth the perfection which the law required which were the works of the law vnto the which the Iewes attained not 4. Some by the law vnderstand onely the ceremonies and rites of the law by obseruing whereof the Iewes could not attaine vnto righteousnesse but it is euident that throughout this epistle the Apostle vnderstandeth euen the workes of the morall law as c. 7. he directly maketh mention of that law whereof one precept is thou shalt not lust 5. Some make a difference here betweene iustitiam legis ex lege the iustice of the law and iustice by the law the iustice of the law is such workes which the law requireth but the iustice by the law is such workes as men doe according to the prescript of the law of their owne strength without faith the Apostle reiecteth this in the matter of iustification but not the other to this purpose Bellarmine lib. 1. iustificat c. 19. And so the Apostle here saith that the Iewes sought the law of righteousnesse but while by their owne power they sought to fulfill it they could not attaine vnto it he alleageth to this purpose Angustine who saith iustitiam legis non implet iustitia quae ex lege est c. the righteousnesse which is of the law fulfilleth not the righteousnesse of the law c. and the righteousnes by the law he interpreteth to be that quam homo suis viribus facit c. which a man doth by his owne strength But 1. it is euident that the Apostle indifferently vseth these phrases the righteousnesse of the law and by or from the law as he taketh the righteousnesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of God Rom. 3.22 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by or from God Phil. 3.9 for one and the same so whether we say the righteousnesse of faith which the Apostle calleth the law of faith Rom. 3.27 and the word of faith Rom. 10.8 or the righteousnesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by or through faith there is no difference but in words 2. Origen hath the like curious distinction vpon these words of the Apostle Rom. 3.30 who shall iustifie circumcision of faith and vncircumcision through faith betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of faith and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through faith he maketh this difference that to be iustified ex fide of faith is to beginne with faith and end with works and to be iustified through faith is to beginne with works and end with faith c. whereas the Apostle intendeth one and the same manner of iustification the like curiositie there is in this distinction betweene the righteousnesse of the law and by the law 3. And the verie words of the Apostle They followed the righteousnesse of the law shew as much which he interpreteth afterward They sought it by the workes of the
law that is by the righteousnesse of the law the workes of the law are the righteousnesse of the law which are excluded from iustification Rom. 3.28 neither did the Iewes so cleaue vnto the workes of the law as that they excluded the grace of God for the Pharisie in his vaine glorious prayer Luk. 18. giueth formall thanks vnto God 4. And although Augustine seeme to make some difference betweene these tearmes yet he is farre off from thinking that we are iustified by the fulfilling of the law but by faith onely his meaning onely is that we haue no power to doe the workes of the law of our selues but by the grace of Gods spirit and concerning iustification by faith onely and not by workes he saith quantaelibet fuisse vertutis antiquos iustos praedicas non eos salvos fecit nisii fides of how great value soeuer you reporte the auncient righteous persons to haue beene nothing saued them but their faith c. 5. Some by the righteousnesse of the law in the first place vnderstand the righteousnesse prescribed in the law but in the latter the true righteousnesse of the Euangelicall law and make this to be the sense while they followed the legall righteousnesse they could non attaine vnto veram iustificationis rationem the true way of iustification Calvin quae est propria Evangelij which is peculiar and proper to the Gospel Hyper. so also Tolet and Lyranus vnderstandeth in the latter place legem fidei Catholicae the law of the Catholike faith and before them Origen thus expoundeth that while they followed the law according to the letter they attained not vnto the law of the spirit for if the Apostle did meane the same law he would not haue said that they attained not vnto that law which they had to this purpose Origen But the Apostle saith not they attained vnto or had the law of righteousnesse but onely followed it and in both places the law of righteousnesse is taken in the same sense that whereas the Iewes endeauoured by keeping of the law to be iustified they failed and came short euen of that iustice which they sought for in keeping of the law Martyr Pareus and so Chrysostom excellently sheweth a threefold difference here between the Gentiles and the Iewes first the Gentiles 1. found iustice 2. which they sought not for 3. and the most perfite iustice euen of faith which exceeded the iustice of the law But the Iewes 1. missed of iustice 2. which they earnestly sought for 3. yea they attained not vnto the iustice of the law which is the lesse and inferior kind of iustice because they sought not aright namely by faith Quest. 30. How Christ is said to be a stumbling stone and rocke of offence v. 33. 1. In the citing of this testimonie three things are to be noted 1. that this former testimonie is collected out of two places of Isay the first words I lay in Sion a stone are taken out of the 28. c. v. 16. the other a rocke of offence and a stumbling stone are found c. 8.14 2. The Apostle in both places admitteth diuerse words onely alleadging that which was most pertinent to his purpose 3. whereas the Prophet saith I lay in Sion lapidem probationis a stone of triall and the Apostle translateth it lapidem offendiculi a stumbling stone Iunius lib. 2. parall 15. doth thus reconcile them that which the Prophet setteth downe in generall that Christ is a stone of triall to all the Apostle doth particularly applie and by way of consequent vnto beleeuers that vnto them he is a stone of triall in that they take occasion to stumble at him But other interpreters thinke that these words a stumbling stone and rocke of offence are rather cited out of the other place Isai 8.14 where both these words are found 2. How Christ is a stumbling stone and rocke of offence is diuersely interpreted 1. the ordinarie glosse which Gorrhan followeth doth thus earnestly distinguish betweene a rocke and a stone the one is rough and vnhewne the stone is wrought and fashioned so Christ was a rocke of offence before he was as it were hewed and squared in his passion when they tooke offence at Christ because he made himselfe the Sonne of God but in his passion he was a stone to stumble at for then most of all they were offended at him But this is too curious 2. Faius thinketh that he was a rocke of offence and scandall in respect of the Iewes and a stumbling stone to the Gentiles the one were thereby turned out of the way and the other were kept from comming into the way But this is alleadged specially against the Iewes that stumbled at Christ as he was a stumbling blocke to them so he was foolishnes to the Gentiles 3. Tolet annot 39. doth thus distinguish these two the stone to stumble at is the stone which men fall vpon and so the Iewes were offended at Christ the rock of offence is that which falleth vpon them so Christ was lapis offensionis propter eorum incredulitatem a stumbling stone because of their incrudulitie and a rocke of offence per punitionem by their punishment so the ordinarie gloss Christ is called the one in respect of his stare and condition quo apparuit malis wherein he appeared to the euill and the other in regard of that quod in futura faciet malis which in time to come he shall doe vnto the wicked in punishing of them he is a stumbling stone in praesenti per culpam in the present by their fault which beleeued not vpon him in futura per poenam and a rocke of offence in time to come by their punishment Gorrhan And this difference Tolet would further approoue by the signification of the words for abeu is a little stone fir for one to stumble at but tzur a rocke is a great stone able to ouerwhelme one and both these kind of offenses are noted by our Sauiour Matth. 21.44 Whosoeuer shall fall on that stone shall be broken but on whom it falleth he shall be broken all to powder so Augustine well obserueth this difference serm 40. de verb. Domini Iudaeos offendisse in Christum c. that the Iewes stumbled at Christ when he was a small stone in the world but beeing a great rock in the day of iudgement he shall fall vpon them c. All this is a truth that Christ shall fall vpon them that fell and were offended at him but this is not the Apostles meaning here for he alleadgeth this testimonie for proofe of that which he alleageth before they haue stumbled at the stumbling stone And Saint Peter likewise vnderstandeth this place that Christ passiuely is a stone and rocke of offence to stumble at not actiuely in falling vpon them 1. Pet. 2.8 a stone to stumble at and a rocke of offence to them which stumble at the word c. so then the one word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an
or euill the elder shall serue the younger least the purpose of God should remaine according to election which he supposeth to rise of some difference in the parties elected to this purpose Augustine lib. ad Simplician quest 2. But this parenthesis or interlaced sentence is â—â—tered by the Apostle affirmatively That the purpose of God might remaine c. it cannot therefore be drawne to a negatiue sense And indeede Augustine whether vpon this or some other reason otherwise expoundeth these words epist. 115. 2. But the best answear is that the proposition is not true for election in God presupposeth not a difference God may make election euen in things in themselues equall by the right of his Creatorship and make a difference as euidently appeareth in the creation of the world when all things were equall at the first in that indigested himpe and masse whereout the creatures were made and yet our of it were different creatures made some lightsome as the Sunne and starres some darke and obscure as the earth and earthly things And so the Lord in his decree of predestination made a difference in his election according to his good pleasure of things which differed not before And so there is a difference indeede in those which are elected from others sed non invenit Deus sed ponit ipse in hominibus differentiam but God findeth not any such difference in men but he maketh it Pet. Martyr the difference then dependeth not of the nature of the things but of the purpose and counsell of God 2. Arg. 1. S. Paul saith Ephes. 1.4 He hath elected vs in him that is in Christ but none are in Christ without faith that then which ioyneth vs to Christ is the cause of election 2. againe 2. Thess. 2.13 we are said to be chosen to saluation in faith 3. and Heb. 11.6 It is impossible to please God without faith the elect are pleasing to God therefore by faith they were accepted 4. and seeing faith is the instrumentall cause of saluation why not also of election Thus the Lutherans reason for the foresight of faith Contra. 1. Not euerie thing whereby we are ioyned vnto Christ is the cause of election but that whereby we were first giuen vnto Christ which is the absolute and free mercie of God who elected vs of his free grace and mercie and in Christ appointed to bring those whom he elected vnto eternall life And the Apostle doth expound himselfe what he meaneth by beeing elected in Christ that is he hath predestinate vs to be adopted thorough Christ faith then in Christ is not the cause of election but a meane subordinate to bring the elect vnto saluation 2. We are said to be chosen in faith not faith foreseene as the cause of election but in faith present as a meane vnto saluation 3. The same answear may serue to the third place obiected which must be vnderstood likewise de fide praesenti non praevisa of faith present not of faith foreseene for God thorough his mercie elected vs beeing yet his enemies his loue therefore was before any foresight of faith by his mercie he made vs acceptable vnto himselfe by the election of grace before he sawe any thing in vs. 4. It followeth not that euerie thing which is the cause of saluation should be the cause of election it is true in the generall cause which is the mercie of God which causeth as well the one as the other but not in the next and immediate causes as for example the father is the cause of his son and the son of the nephew and yet the son is not the cause of the father so election is the cause of faith and faith of saluation but it therefore followeth not that faith should be the cause of election And Hunnius that was at the first a great patrone of this cause in the ende argueth that faith in the mysterie of election was to be considered neither vt causam meritoriam as a meritorious or instrumentall cause sed vt partem illius ordinis c. but as a part of that order which God had appointed that is a meane vnto saluation Pareus dub 6. 3. Arg. If God simply should elect some and refuse others without foresight of their faith how is he not an accepter of persons Ans. The accepting of person is when against the rule of iustice a man of no good parts or qualites is preferred before him that is well qualified But there is no feare of this in Gods election for he findeth all alike in themselues none endued with any good gifts or qualities but as he giueth them therefore herein he is no accepter of persons in preferring one before an other all beeing alike Now on the contrarie side that the foresight of faith or any thing in man is not the cause of election but onely the good pleasure and will of God it may be thus further confirmed 1. The Apostle in saying not by workes but by him that calleth excludeth whatsoeuer in man for if either the foresight of faith or of any other thing and not onely of works should be the cause of election then it should not be onely in the caller as the Apostle here saith Mart. Pareus Tolet annot 19. 2. The effect of election is not the cause faith with the fruits thereof are the effects of election Ephes. 1.4 he hath chosen vs that we should be holy Pareus 3. The eternall decree of God is not founded in that which is temporarie the faith or good workes of men are but temporarie things and therefore they cannot be the ground and foundation of Gods eternall decree Faius 4. Faith is the worke of God Ioh. 6.29 therefore not the cause of his election so the same thing should be the cause of it selfe and so also be before it selfe Pareus 5. If election depended vpon the foresight of good workes then it would followe that we are iustified by workes for from election and predestination proceedeth our vocation and from vocation iustification and if election be out of the foresight of works then iustification also which followeth election by degrees Mart. 6. Lyranus addeth this reason further Deus non vult finem propter ea quae sunt ad finem God will not appoint the ende for those things which tend vnto the ende but rather these are for the ende now faith and works are but the way to the ende and therefore they cannot be the cause of the appointment of the end that is that men should attaine vnto euerlasting glorie Lyran. vpon this place 7. Tolet also annot 16. vrgeth this reason whereas the Apostle saith v. 14. is there iniquitie with God if he had meant that the difference in the decree of election ariseth out of the foresight of faith then the reason had beene apparent and there had beene no shew at all of any iniustice in God and so no place for this obiection at all See further of this question before c.
in fulfilling and performing it he hath perfited the ceremoniall law beeing the substance whereof the ceremonies were but shadowes he hath performed the morall law both in his actiue obedience in fulfilling euery part thereof by his holy life and by his passiue obedience in bearing the curse and punishment due by the law for vs and in this sense Augustine saith Christus sinis legis perficiens non interficiens Christ is the perfiting not the destroying end of the law tract 55. in Iohn Of all these the second and last interpretation are most agreeable to the scope of the Apostle who in these words bringeth a proofe of that which he said before that the Iewes were ignorant of the righteousnesse of God because they were ignorant of Christ the true end of the law both directly in respect of Christ who fulfilled the law and was in all things obedient vnto it which thing the law intended and indirectly in respect of vs whose weakenesse it discouereth in not beeing able to keepe the law and so directeth vs to Christ beeing therein a schoolemaster to vs as the Apostle saith Gal. 3. â—â— Quest. 7. How Christ is said to be the end of the law seeing the law requireth nothing but the iustice of workes The law is taken two wayes 1. more largely for the whole doctrine contained in Moses and the Prophets and in this sense the law directly maketh mention of Christ as in this place Saint Paul doth prooue the righteousnesse of faith by the testimonie of Moses as our Sauiour himselfe also saith had you beleeued Moses you would haue beleeued me he wrote of â—â— Ioh. 5.46 2. The law is taken more strictly for the precepts onely of the morall law wherein although faith in Christ be not directly commanded yet it is implied and intended in which sense Christ is said to be the end of the law in these three respects 1. in respect of his personall obedience and righteousnesse which the law required 2. in regard of the satisfaction by Christs death for the punishment due by the law 3. and in iustifying vs by faith in him that is our righteousnesse whereunto the law bringeth vs as a schoolemaster leading vs vp by the hand as the glasse shewing the spottes doth admonish the beholder to mend them so the law discouering our sinnes sendeth vs to seeke out the onely true Physitian to heale them Quest. 8. That Christ is not the end of the law that we by grace in him should be iustified in keeping of the law 1. Pererius saith that Christ is said to be the end that is the perfection and consummatioÌ„ of the law quia fide in Christo impetratur gratia c. because that by faith in Christ grace is obtained to fulfill and keepe the law disput 1. numer 2. and Stapleton Antidot p. 617. insisteth vpon the same point that by this fulfilling of the law which we obtaine by faith in Christ we are iustified Contra. 1. We denie not but this also is one of the ends of our comming to Christ to shew our obedience in keeping Gods commandements as Zacharie saith in his song Luk. 2.75 That we beeing deliuered out of the hand of our enemies should serue him c. in holines and righteousnesse all the daies of our life yet this is neither required as the principall end which is to be iustified by faith in Christ as here the Apostle saith neither is this our obedience enioyned to that end that we should be iustified thereby for we are iustified by faith before we can bring forth any fruits of obedience and therefore by such workes as follow our iustification we are not iustified and beside our obedience is imperfect and can not iustifie vs in the sight of God but this our obedience is necessarie to shew our conformitie vnto Christ and to iustifie our thankfulnes for the benefit receiued by Christ and to be a pledge and an assurance of our perfect regeneration in the next life 2. Herein then Christ is the end of the law that we by faith in him which hath fulfilled the law perfitly should be iustified without the fulfilling of the law in our selues 1. for the Apostle saith not Christ is the end of the law to euery one fulfilling the law but to euery one that beleeueth 2. this end would take away the force of Christs death for to giue vs grace to fulfill the law our selues it was not necessarie that Christ should haue died for he might by his diuine power without his death haue conferred that grace vpon vs. 3. and againe if Christ gaue vs power to keepe the law our selues this were to establish our owne righteousnesse for that is our owne righteousnesse which is performed by vs though not by our owne strength but the doctrine of faith doth not establish our owne righteousnesse Quest. 9. What life temporall or spirituall is promised to the keepers of the law v. 5. 1. Origen vpon this place thinketh that the law onely promised to the obseruers thereof temporall not eternall life so likewise Theodoret Ambrose Anselme Lyranus Tolet annot 5. Pererius disput 1. numer 3. doe vnderstand it of escaping onely corporall death which was inflicted vpon the transgressors of the law as idolaters adulterers murtherers But this were no great benefit seeing many vngodly men might be free from these offences which by the law were punished by death and yet in other points might be offenders against the law 2. Augustine lib. de spirit lit c. vnderstandeth it of the spirituall life of faith and iustification thereby per fidem concilians iustificationem facet legis iustitiam vivat in ea c. he that hath obtained iustification by faith doth the righteousnesse of the law and may liue thereby But this were to confound the law and the Gospel whereas the Apostle here speaketh onely of the righteousnesse which the law requireth 3. The law then promised eternall life vnto the obseruers thereof but that it was impossible for any perfitly to keepe the law so Chrysostome well interpreteth that men should haue beene iustified in keeping of the law if it had beene possible but because it was not possible iustitia illa intercidit that iustice falleth to ground our Sauiour also saith If thou wilt enter into life keepe the commandements Matth. 19.16 meaning eternall life as the young man had asked the question what he should doe to haue eternall life Pererius answeareth that this must be vnderstood of a iust man which out of a liuely charitie keepeth the commandements But Christ there speaketh not of the iustice of faith working by loue but of such keeping and obseruing of the commandements as the law required if any could haue attained vnto it for as the question was not of beleeuing but of doing what shall I doe so Christ maketh his answer of such iustice as was required by the law 4. But if the law doe promise and propound eternall life to the obseruers
Trinitie concurreth in their diuine power and essence as they are one God yet with a speciall relation to their persons as God the Father Sonne and holy Ghost both created redeemed the world and sanctifie the elect but the worke of the creation is specially ascribed to the person of the Father the redemption to the person of the Sonne the worke of sanctification to the person of the holy Ghost considered together with their infinite and omnipotent Godhead Quest. 17. Whether to beleeue in the heart be not sufficient vnto salvation without confession of the mouth v. 10. With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth he confesseth to salvation 1. Lyranus thinketh that the Apostle onely giueth instance here of those which are in casis mortis at the point of death in whom it is sufficient to beleeue and confesse when they haue no time to worke But the Apostle describeth one generall way and rule whereby all are iustified 2. The Greeke scholiast thinketh that whereas the beleefe of the heart is sufficient yet mention is made of confession in two respects both in regard of others which by this confession are to be instructed and the time of persecution when it is necessarie to make publike confession of the faith But this which the Apostle requireth is to be performed of euerie beleeuer and at all times 3. Bellarmine inferreth out of this place fidem non sufficere ad salutem that faith is not sufficient vnto saluation but that the confession of the mouth and other works are also required as causes concurring vnto saluation which place he saith is so euident that in the colloquie at Altenburge one for ad salutē to saluation would haue put de salute of saluatiō But we are not driuen to such a straight as to vse any such shift we will send Bellarmine to his auncient Cardinal Tolet who vpon this place thus writeth oris confessio nos non iustificat à peccato c. sed iustificati tenemur eam palam profiteri c. the confession of the mouth doth not iustifie vs but beeing iustified we are bound publikely to professe it that we may obtaine euerlasting saluation c. confession then of the mouth is not required as a cause of saluation because it is no part of iustificatiō but as a necessary effect that followeth 4. Pet. Martyr thinketh that by saluation here is not vnderstood as in the former verse the remission of sinnes but vlteriorem perfectionem a further degree of perfection in them that are iustified as the Apostle in the same sense biddeth vs to works out our saluation with trembling and feare Phil. 2. so also Gorrhan interpreteth ad salutem to saluation ad salutis perfectionem to the perfection of saluation But this were to giue way vnto them which ascribe onely the beginning of saluation vnto faith and the perfection vnto works 5. Wherefore the Apostle maketh not here confession the cause of saluation as beleefe is of iustification but faith is the cause also of confession which is required not as a cause but tanquam medium as a way and meane vnto saluation for iustification and saluation are here to be considered as the beginning and ende by faith we are iustified which faith must bring forth liuely fruits as the confession of the mouth and the profession of the life before we can attaine to saluation to this purpose Pareus dub 8. likewise M. Calvine saith the Apostle sheweth onely how a true faith may be distinguished from a fained faith the faith which iustifieth must be such a faith as bringeth forth liuely fruits as the franke confession of the mouth And Beza addeth that the Apostle maketh faith and beleefe here the cause both of iustification and of saluation because the confession of the mouth to the which saluation is ascribed is an effect and fruit of faith and so according to that rule in Logike causa causae est causa causati the cause of the cause is the cause of that which is caused by that cause And so as Beza well concludeth confession is via qua pervenitur the way whereby we come vnto eternall life as also other good workes in the life are the way but not the cause which as Origen collecteth are here also included vnder confession for he can not confesse Christ to be risen from the dead which doth not walke in newnes of life as the Apostle saith which God hath ordained for vs to walke in them Eph. 2.10 now we vse to walke in the way 18. Quest. Of these words Whosoeuer calleth vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued v. 13. 1. The word here translated saued in that place of the Prophet Ioel 2.32 signifieth to be deliuered which in effect is all one the Septuagint reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall be saued doe put the consequent for the antecedent for he that is deliuered shall consequently be saued the Prophet there prophesieth of the spirituall benefits which the Church of God should receiue by the Messiah and so we are here to vnderstand not any temporall but a spirituall and eternall deliuerance 2. This sentence is brought in by the Apostle vpon these two occasions both to prooue his former generall proposition that God is rich in mercie to all both Iew and Gentile for the Prophet generally saith whosoeuer excluding none whether Iew or Gentile Calvin as also the Apostle sheweth the difference betweene the iustice of the lawe which requireth doing and the iustice of faith which requireth nothing but beleeuing and confession in the invocating of the name of God Melancth 3. Calleth 1. Gryneus thinketh that invocation the principall part of the worship of God is here taken for the whole as also Origen saith invocare nomen adorare Deum vnum to invocate the name of God and to worship God are one and the same But as Pet. Martyr thinketh invocation here rather is taken properly for the prayers of the faithfull 2. neither doth he speake of any invocation but of that which is in faith whereof the Apostle maketh mention 1. Cor. 12.3 No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost so the ordinar gloss he that prayeth invocateth but this he can not doe nisi prius credat vnlesse he beleeue before 4. Shall be saued He saith not he shall obtaine that which he prayeth for for many times one may pray ignorantly for that which is not meet for him but yet by his faithfull prayer he shall come vnto saluation Mart. 5. By the name of the Lord Origen well vnderstandeth Christ Iesus as he sheweth by that place of S. Paul 1. Cor. 1.3 with all that call on the name of our Lord Iesus and he further thus inferreth if that Enoch Moses Aaron did call vpon God and he heard them sine dubio c. without doubt they called vpon the Lord Iesus and Gorrhan giueth this reason why Christ is said to be the
leadeth vs vnto the righteousnesse of the law one way by the proper scope and intent thereof and to Christ an other way indirectly and by an accident because when we see our weaknes in performing of the law we are driuen to seeke vnto Christ that hath kept the law for vs. 2. the same answer serueth for the next obiection Christ is the end of the law one way as is said and the righteousnesse of the law an other 3. they differ rather as a thing perfect and imperfect of two diuerse kindes not as an infant and a man of yeares but as reasonable and vnreasonable creatures they agree onely in generall they are both a kind of iustice and haue one efficient cause God is the giuer and worker of the one iustice and of the other but they differ in the seuerall properties the one is imputed the other inherent and is by faith the other by workes 2. Neither yet doe these two kinds of righteousnesse differ as contrarie the one to the other as some thinke 1. one good thing is not contrarie to another but both the righteousnesse of the law and of faith are good 2. neither doth God command contrarie things but both the iustice of the law and of faith are commanded 3. and one contrarie doth expel an other but the righteousnesse of the law doth necessarily follow and accompanie faith though not to be iustified by it as sanctification doth accompanie iustification 3. Neither doe they differ onely ratione non re not in the thing or indeed but in a certaine respect as Gryneus saith they are vna specie of one and the same kind and that the distinction and difference betweene them is not realis sed rationis is not reall but rationall as the Peripaterike Philosophers doe make morall vertue and vniuersall iustice one and the same re subiecto in the matter it selfe and subiect and to differ onely ratione in a certaine respect for as it is considered as an habite of the word it is called vertue but as it giueth vnto euery one his own it is iustice so he thinketh these two kinds of iustice do differ not in nature and substance but onely in a certaine respect and rationall difference But vnder correction of so worthie a man there is a greater difference then thus betweene the the iustice of the law and the iustice of faith 1. Gryneus himselfe confesseth in the same place that they differ subiecto in the subiect for the iustice of faith is subiective in Christ by way of a subiect the iustice of the law hath man for his subiect therefore they differ otherwise then in a diuerse respect 2. that which differeth in forme matter qualitie subiect differeth more then onely in a certaine respect But the iustice of the law and of faith differ in all these 1. in forme the iustice of the law saith doe this and thou shalt be saued faith saith beleeue onely c. 2. in matter they differ the one consisteth of workes the other of faith 3. in qualitie the one is imperfect the iustice apprehended by faith is absolute and perfect 4. in subiect the iustice of faith is imputed vnto vs beeing inherent in Christ the iustice of the law is inherent in man and not imputed 4. Wherefore these two iustices 1. are neither one and the same as Stapleton 2. nor contrarie 3. not differing onely in a certaine respect as Gryneus 4. but they differ as diuers species or kinds of the same gender they are both iustice but the one inherent the other imputed the one consisteth in doing the other in beleeuing Par. dub 5. and Pet. Mar. will haue them differ as in Logike the difference and propertie of a thing the difference is that which giueth essence vnto a thing as Christs iustice applied by faith maketh our iustification the propertie is that which followeth the nature of a thing and so the iustice of the law in our holines and sanctification doth follow necessarily our iustification by faith Controv. 9. Whether the righteousnesse of the law and that which is by the law doe differ Pererius disput 2. maketh three kinds of iustice 1. one is iustitia legis the iustice of the law or the law of iustice which is that iustice when God by his grace doth helpe vs to fulfill the law 2. the iustice of faith is that which is giuen vnto those that beleeue in Christ. 3. iustitia ex lege iustice by the law is that which a man doth of himselfe without faith and grace onely by the strength of freewill and this is that iustice which the Apostle here setteth against the iustice of faith This distinction also hath Stapleton making the like difference betweene iustitia legis and iustitia ex lege righteousnesse of the law and righteousnesse by the law and Bellarmine as is before alleadged qu. 29. Contra. 1. As the righteousnesse of faith and by faith with Saint Paul are one and the same as Rom. 4.11 it is said to be of faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and here v. 6. righteousnesse which is by faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so neither doe the righteousnesse of the law and by the law differ for both of them haue the same definition he that doth the law shall liue thereby so that these termes of the law by the law through the law in the law in the matter of iustification are all one and in effect the same as that which he calleth the righteousnesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the law Rom. 8.4 the same is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the law c. 10.5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through the law Gal. 2.21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the law Gal. 10.11 1. Concerning that distinction it faileth in one of the parts thereof for that which they call iustitiam ex lege righteousnesse by the law which a man doth without grace and faith onely schooled by the law and mooued by the terrour thereof that is no iustice at all for the law is holy and good Rom. 7.12 and the workes thereof holy and good but without faith and grace no man can doe any good thing neither doth Saint Paul dispute of any such imagined iustice but euen of those workes of the law which are done by men sanctified by grace as the Apostle giueth instance in Abraham and Dauid sanctified men Rom. 4. who yet by the workes of grace were not iustified 3. Indeed Augustine hath such a distinction betweene the righteousnes legis of the law which is fulfilled in vs by grace and ex lege by the law which is that righteousnesse which a man worketh by his owne freewill as is before alleadged qu. 29. But Augustines meaning is not that a man is iustified by either of these kinds of righteousnesse therefore that distinction as he vseth it is impertinent to this purpose for we affirme that the righteousnesse of the law whereby they pretended to be iustified is indifferently called of the law
inconuenience that if grace be ioyned with workes then worke were no more worke for if the reward be of grace it is not by the merite of the worke and the assumption and second part he prooueth by an other absurditie for then grace should be no more grace for that which is giuen to the merit of the worke is giuen of debt not of fauour as before the Apostle reasoned c. 4.4 this clause then is neither impertinent nor yet superfluous 3. This place of the Apostle meeteth with diuerse cauills 1. The Greeke scholiast saith that we need no workes to come vnto Christ sed sola voluntas mentis intentio sat est the will and intention onely of the mind is sufficient But I aske this will and intention whether it is Gods worke or mans if it be Gods worke as the Apostle saith that God worketh both the will and the deed Phil. 2.13 then is it of grace if it be mans then is it a worke but all workes are here excluded 2. beside this grace cannot be here vnderstood to be a thing infused into and inherent in man as the Romanists for then it were a worke Osiander but grace is here conceiued to be subiective in Deo in God as a subiect as worke is subiective in man as a subiect 3. Ghorrans conceit here hath no place that a worke may be said to merit and it shall be of grace because it meriteth of grace for the verie opposition betweene grace and worke one excluding the other alloweth no such permission 4. worke and grace may stand together but not as ioynt causes but workes must follow grace â—â— accepta gratia sit inanis that the grace receiued be not in vaine as Origen saith and though the reward follow works yet the merit of the work is not the cause but the grace fauour of God which hath appointed such a way and order that the faithfull after they haue wrought and laboured should be rewarded it is consecutio ordo a thing that followeth and an order which God hath appointed not any merit Mar. 4. Though the Apostle especially entreat here of election that it is of grace yet because the Apostles rule is generall ad totam salutis nostrae rationem extendi debet it must be extentended to the whole manner and way of saluation Calvin for as election is by grace not by workes Rom. 9.11 so our calling is by grace not by workes 2. Tim. 1.9 Who hath called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes our iustification also is by faith without workes Rom. 3.24.28 Quest. 8. How it is said Israel obtained not that he sought v. 7. The doubt is mooued because our B. Sauiour saith Matth. 7.7 aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and you shall finde c. 1. The answer is there are two kinds of seeking God a lawfull right and true seeking of God wherein must be considered both the manner which must be faith and the end which is to the glorie of God and the other seeking is not right which sayleth of either of these as the Iewes failed in both for they sought not righteousnesse by faith c. 9.23 and therefore missed of that which they sought for and beside they went about to establish their owne righteousnesse and would not submit themselues to the righteousnesse of God c. 10. 3. that is they sought their owne praise and glorie and not Gods and therefore it was no maruell if they failed of their desire 2. Like vnto those were they which sought and followed Christ Ioh. 6. but it was to haue their bellies filled and fed by him so Saint Iames saith c. 4.3 You aske and receiue not because ye aske amisse that you may consume it on your lusts in like manner the Prophet Hosea rebuked the old Israelites They shall goe with their sheepe and bullockes to seeke the Lord but they shall not find him because he hath withdrawne himselfe from them Hosh. 5.6 3. Chrysostome somewhat otherwise sheweth the reason why they obtained not that they sought Iudaeus sibi ipse repugnat c. the Iew is contrarie to himselfe for they sought righteousnes and yet when it was offered them they reiected it they looked for the Messiah and yet when he came they would none of him like as wanton children that call for bread and when it is giuen them they cast it away Quest. 9. Of these words v. 8. As it is written God hath giuen them the spirit of slumber whence it is taken 1. Origen is of opinion that these words can no where be found in the old Scriptures Ero hactenus invenire non potui I could not find them out yet saith he and therefore he thinketh that the Apostle addeth these words of his owne and followeth the sense of the Prophet rather then the words But if it were so the Apostle would not haue set this sentence before as it is written if it were not so written as it is here alleadged Erasmus thinketh that Saint Paul deliuereth the sense of that place Isai. 6.9 as likewise he doth Act. 28.27 but in that place there is no mention made of the spirit of slumber or compunction some thinke that the Apostle citeth not here any particular place but alludeth onely vnto the like places of the Prophet Isai as c. 19.14 The Lord hath mingled among them the spirit of errors ecclestic expos but that place is spoken of the Egyptians and therefore could not properly be applied by Saint Paul to the Iewes therefore I subcribe rather to Pareus and Tolet who thinke that this testimonie is taken out of two places of the Prophet Isai the first c. 29.10 the Lord hath couered you with a spirit of slumber the other part is found c. 6.9 2. But there is some difference both betweene the translation of the Septuagint and the Hebrew and betweene Saint Pauls citation and the Septuagint and betweene S. Pauls allegation and the originall 1. The Septuagint in that place Isai. 19.14 vse the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he hath made them drunke with the spirit of slumber but in the Hebrew it is he hath couered of the word nasaph to hide or couer the Apostle vseth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he hath giuen in the other place Isai. 6.9 the originall vseth the imperatiue moode make their hearts heauie and shut their eyes the Septuagint expresse it by the actiue applying it to the people they haue shut their eyes and so doth S. Luke cite it Act. 28.27 and Matth. 13.16 but Saint Paul referreth it vnto God he hath giuen c. as Ioh. 12.40 it is said he hath blinded their eyes wherein the Apostle followeth the sense of the Prophet for as Pet. Martyr well obserueth quod Dei imperio fit à Deo fieri dicitur that which is done by the commandement of God is said to be done by God 3. But there is some difference yet in the word tardemah slumber
that this Epistle was written by Paul and is of diuine authoritie by the epistle it selfe 2. contr That S. Pauls epistles are not so obscure that any should be terrified from the reading thereof 3. contr Against the Ebionites which retained the rites and ceremonies of Moses 4. contr Against the Marcionites that reiected the lawe of Moses 5. contr Against the Romanists which depraue the doctrine taught by S. Paul in his Epistle 6. contr Against Socinus that blasphemously subverteth the doctrine of our redemption by Christ and iustification by faith 7. contr Whether Paul may be thought to haue beene married Controversies vpon the 1. Chapter 1. contr Against the Manichees which refuse Moses and the Prophets 2. contr Against Election by the foresight of workes 3. contr Against the Nestorians and Vbiquitaries 4. contr Against the heresie of one Georgius Eniedinus a Samosatenian heretike in Transilvania 5. cont Against the Marcionites that Christ had a true bodie 6. contr Against the Apollinaâ—â—sts that Christ had no humane soule 7. contr That the Romane faith is not the same now which was commended by the Apostle 8. contr That the Pope is not vniversall Bishop 9. contr Against the Popish distinction betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to worship and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to serue v. 9. whom I serue in my spirit 10. contr That God onely spiritually is to be serued and worshipped 11. contr Of the vaine vse of Popish pilgrimages 12. contr None to be barred from the knowledge of Gods word 13. contr Against diuerse hereticall assertions of Socinus touching the iustice of God 14. contr Against inherent iustice 15. contr That the Sacraments did not conferre grace 16. contr That faith onely iustifieth 17. contr How the Gospel is the power of God to salvation to euerie one that beleeueth 18. contr Of the difference between the law and the Gospel 19. contr Whether by naturall meanes the Gentiles might haue attained to the knowledge of the onely true God without the speciall assistance of Gods grace 20. contr Against some Philosophers that the world is not eternall 21. contr Against the adoration and setting vp of images in Churches and places of prayer v. 23. they turned the glorie of the incorruptible God to the similitude of an image 22. contr Of the corrupt reading of the vulgar Latine translation v. 32. 23. contr Against the Popish distinction of veniall and mortall sinnes Controversies out of the 2. Chapter 1. contr Against the power of freewill in good things 2. contr Of iustification by the imputatiue iustice of faith 3. contr Against the merit of workes 4. contr Which are to be counted good works 5. con Whether any good works of the faithfull be perfect 6. contr Whether men ought to doe well for hope of recompence or reward 7. contr Against iustification by workes vpon these words v. 13. Not the heares of the lawe but the doers shall be iustified 8. contr That it is not possible in this life to keepe the lawe 9. contr Whether by the light of nature onely a man may doe any thing morally good 10. contr Of the imperfection of the vulgar Latine translation 11. contr That the Sacraments do not conferre grace 12. contr That the Sacraments depend not vpon the worthines of the Minister or receiuer 13. contr Against the Marcionites and other which condemned the old Testament and the ceremonies thereof 14. contr Against the Anabaptists which reiect the Sacraments of the newe Testament 15. contr That the want of Baptisme condemneth not 16. contr That the wicked and vnbeleeuers eate not the bodie of Christ in the Sacrament Controversies vpon the 3. Chapter 1. contr That the Sacraments of the old Testament did not iustifie ex opere operato by the work wrought and so consequenly neither the newe 2. contr Of the Apochryphall Scriptures 3. contr That the wicked and vnbeleeuers doe not eate the bodie of Christ in the Eucharist 4. contr That the Romane Church hath not the promise of the perpetuall presence of Gods spirit 5. contr The Virgin Marie not exempted from sinne 6. contr The reading of the Scripture is not to be denied to any 7. contr Against the adversaries of the law the Marcionites and other heretikes 8. contr Against the counsels of perfection 9. contr Against the Pelagians which established free-will 10. contr That the vertue of Christs death is indifferently extended both to sinnes before baptisme and after 11. contr That the beleeuing fathers before Christ were not kept in Limbo 12. contr Against the Marcionite heretikes 13. contr Against the Novatian heretikes 14. contr Against inherent iustice 15. contr Against the Popish distinction of the first and second iustification 16. contr Against the works of preparation going before iustification 17. contr What iustifying faith is 18. contr What manner of faith it is that iustifieth 19. contr Of the manner how faith iustifieth 20. contr Whether faith alone iustifieth 21. contr How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled together 23. contr Against Socinus that Christ properly redeemed vs by paying the ransome for vs and not metaphorically 23. contr That Christ truely reconciled vs by his blood against an other blasphemous assertion of Socinus Controversies out of the 4. Chapter 1. contr That the Apostle excludeth all kind of workes from iustification 2. contr Whether blessednes consist onely in the conversion of sinners v. 7. 3. contr Whether sinne is wholly purged and taken away in the iustification of the faithfull 4. contr Against workes of satisfaction 5. contr Of imputatiue iustice against inherent righteousnes 6. contr That the Sacraments doe not conferre grace by the externall participation onely 7. contr That there is the same substance and efficacie of the Sacraments of the old and newe Testament 8. contr That circumcision was not onely a signe signifying or distinguishing but a seale confirming the promise of God 9. contr Whether circumcision were availeable for the remission of sinne 10. contr Of the presumptuous titles of the Pope calling himselfe the father and head of the faithfull 11. contr Against the Chiliasts or Millenaries that hold that Christ should raigne a 1000. yeares in the earth 12. contr Of the certaintie of faith v. 16. that the promise might be sure 13. contr Whether faith be an act of the vnderstanding onely 14. contr That iustifying faith is not a generall apprehension or beleeuing of the articles of the faith but an assurance of the remission and forgiuenesse of sinnes in Christ. 15. contr That faith doth not iustifie by the merit or act thereof but onely instrumentally as it applyeth and apprehendeth the righteousnesse of Christ. 16. contr The people are no to be denied the reading of the Scriptures 17. contr Against the heretikes which condemned the old Testament and the author thereof 18. contr Whether iustification consist onely in the remission of sinnes 19. contr Against Socinus corrupt interpretation of these words v. 25. was deliuered vp for our sinnes 20. contr Piscators
word 2. Cor. 13.7 though we be as reprobates that is in mans iudgement In the other place he speaketh of the full possession of the inheritance not of the perfect assurance 2. the epistle to the Philippians was written after that to the Romanes as hath beene shewed therefore it is impertinently alleadged to prooue greater perfection to haue beene in the Apostle when he writte to the Romanes then when he indited the epistle to the Philippians 3. The same assurance of saluation which S. Paul professeth Rom. 8. he sheweth also 2. Cor. 2.9 the things which eye hath not seene c. which God hath prepared for those that loue him But God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his spirit c. Here the Apostle in saying vs perswaded himselfe to be one of those to whom these things were reuealed and prepared 2. But Chrysostome better sheweth the reason why it is profitable to distinguish of the time of the writing of these epistles because the Apostle handleth the same things diuersely treating of circumcision and other Ceremonies for to the Romanes he saith concerning such things c. 14. him that is weake in the faith receiue vnto you But to the Galatians he writeth more sharpely c. 5.2 If ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing and to the Colossians he calleth them the ordinances of the world the commandements and doctrines of men Coloss. 2.20.22 the reason of which difference Chrysostome alleadgeth to be this quia principio condescendere oportuit successu temporis non item because in the beginning the Apostle was to condiscend and yeelde somewhat but not so afterward like as physitians and schoolemasters doe more gently and tenderly vse their patients and young schollers at the first then afterward Quest. 19. Of the order of placing the Epistles and why this to the Romanes is set first 1. Athanasius in Synops. placeth the 7. canonicall epistles before S. Pauls which are foureteene in all and of them the epistle to the Hebrewes he maketh the tenth next before the epistles to Timothie Luther setteth the epistle to the Hebrewes after S. Iohns epistles and diuideth it from S. Pauls Tertullian lib. 5. cont Marcionem placeth them in this order the epistles to the Galatians Corinthians Romanes Thessalonians Ephesians Colossians Philippians But the best order is that which is vsually receiued to the Romanes Corinthians Galatians Ephesians Philippians Colossians Thessalonians to Timothie Titus Philemon to the Hebrewes 2. And why the epistle to the Romanes is prefixed before the rest the reasons are these 1. not for that it was the first in time for the contrarie is shewed before 2. nor so much for the prolixitie and largenes thereof as the prophesie of I say in that behalfe is set first Pareus 3. or for the dignitie of that nation because the Romanes were chiefe Lords of the world Aretius for this had beene but a temporall respect 4. or for the dignitie and excellencie of the Romane Church for he giueth the preheminence to the Iewes whom he calleth the oliue tree and the Gentiles the banches of the wilde oliue tree c. 11.5 But the chiefe reason was because of the excellent matter this epistle treateth of that principall question of iustification by faith which is handled also in the epistle to the Galatians but here more at large and of the chiefe questions beside of Christian religion as of the workes of nature c. 1.2 the force of the lawe c. 7. the fruites of iustifying faith c. 5. of election and reprobation c. 9. of the calling of the Gentiles and the reiection of the Iewes c. 11. of the diuersitie of gifts c. 12. of the dutie towards Magistrates c. 12. of the vse of indifferent things c. 14.15 so that this epistle is as a catechisme and introduction to Christian religion and therefore is worthily set before the rest Aretius Pareus Quest. 20. Vnto whom this epistle to the Romanes was written and from whence 1. It was not written generally to the whole Romane state for the Emperor of Rome with his Princes ministers and officers were persecutors of the Church of God but it was directed to those among the Romanes whether of that nation or strangers both Iewes and Gentiles that had imbraced the Gospell of Christ Aretius Faius As now in the Romane papall state we doubt not but there are many which professe the gospell of Christ and are members of the true Church 2. And although this epistle were personally directed to the Romanes yet it entreateth of the common faith which concerneth the whole Church of God and to the vse thereof is generall and that which was written vnto them is written vnto vs. As that which our Blessed Sauiour said vnto his Apostles he said vnto all Mark 13.37 So that which the Apostles did write to some speciall Churches they did write vnto all Gryneus 3. This epistle was written from Corinthus as not onely the subscription sheweth both in the Greek and Syriake but Origen beside doth collect so much by these three arguments out of the text it selfe 1. It was sent by Phebe a seruant of the Church of Cenchrea Rom. 16.1 which Cenchrea is neere vnto Corinth yea portus ipse Corinthe the verie hauen of Corinth 2. he saith Gaius mine host and of the whole Church saluteth you c. 16.23 which Gaius dwelt at Corinth as the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 1.14 I baptized none of you but Crispus and Gains 3. he addeth further Erastus the chamberlaine of the citie saluteth you which Erastus is the same whom Paul left at Corinth 2. Timoth. 4.20 Quest. 21. Of the excellencie and worthines of this epistle Three things doe commend this epistle 1. the matter 2. the forme 3. the kind and methode 1. Concerning the matter it containeth the chiefe articles and most waightie points of the Christian faith as is partly shewed before qu. 6. Origen further setteth it forth thus multa de lege Mosis connectuntur c. many things are knit together in this epistle as of the lawe of Moses of the calling of the Gentiles of Israel which is according to the flesh and of Israel not according to the flesh of the circumcision of the heart and of the flesh of the spirituall lawe and the lawe of the letter of the Lawe of the members and the lawe of the mind of the lawe of sinne of the inward and outward man to this purpose Origen praefat in epistol ad Romanos 2. The forme and methode of this epistle is most exact consisting of the definition of that which is handled and the tractation and explication thereof for the most perfect and artificiall Methode is that which beginneth with the definition as the Apostle sheweth what the Gospel is it is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth c. 1. v. 16. in the which definition are expressed all the causes thereof the efficient and author God the ende saluation the materiall cause Christ Iesus the formall faith and
9. distinct 31. c. 11. Catetanus and Catharinus in 4. cap. ad Philippens and Erasmus likewise their grounds are out of two places 1. Cor. 9.5 Haue we not power to lead about a wife beeing a sister as well as the rest of the Apostles and Philipp 4.3 I beseech thee faithfull yoakefellow helpe those weomen which laboured with me in the Gospel But neither of these places prooue any such thing The first we refuse not neither vpon Tertullians reason because it goeth before Haue we not power to eate and drinke that he speaketh of such women which ministred vnto them victuals or Hieromes who thinketh because the name sisters is added he vnderstandeth rather other women then their proper wiues as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth both a wife and a woman for their wiues also were their sisters in profession or Augustines who saith the Apostle non ducendi sed circumducendi â—ocabulo vsus est vsed not the word of leading to marrie but leading about But the speciall reason why we refuse this place is because at the same time that S. Paul wrote this epistle he counted himselfe among those which were vnmarried 1. Cor. 7.8 This place onely sheweth that S. Paul had power to carrie about a wife as the rest of the Apostles did but not that he vsed this power as likewise he had libertie not to worke as it followeth in the same place v. 6. Or I onely and Barnabas haue we not power not to worke yet he wrought with his hands notwithstanding The other place is rather to be vnderstood of some helper that was most neerely ioyned vnto S. Paul in the worke of the Gospel then of his wife for as Caietane well noteth seeing S. Paul was vnmaried before when he was at libertie and wrote the first epistle to the Corinthians it is not like he tooke him a wife afterward beeing now a prisoner at Rome when he sent this epistle to the Philippians and beside the Syrian translatour putteth it out of doubt who vseth here the masculine gender as Beza noteth which is ambiguous in the Greeke 3. Some other leaue the matter in suspense not determining whether S. Paul were married or not as Origen in the beginning of his commentarie vpon this epistle to which opinion it is safest to subscribe to hold it as a matter indifferent whether S. Paul were at any time married or not seeing it is not expressed in Scripture It sufficeth that he saith he had power to lead about a sister a wife as well as the rest But now Pererius out of some fathers as Hierome Augustine contendeth that it must rather be interpreted a woman beeing a sister for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here vsed signifieth both a woman and a wife which conceit is remooued by these sufficient reasons 1. They in thus reading a woman a sister doe inuert the order of the words which stand thus in the originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sister a wife if they will haue it a sister a woman that were superfluous seeing the word sister also includeth the other for shee could not be a sister but shee must be a woman too 2. It was more seemely that seeing the Apostles had women in their companie to minister vnto them it was more fit and conuenient that their owne wiues should goe about with them then other women which had not beene without offence 3. Likewise the very phrase of leading about a sister sheweth some authoritie and command such as husbands haue ouer their wiues and masters ouer their seruants as Peter Martyr well noteâ—h the Apostles had power to lead about their owne wiues who were not to forsake their husbands but ouer other women they had not that power 4. And if this were to be vnderstood of rich and wealthie women which accompanied the Apostles and ministred vnto them of their substance they had beene no charge vnto the Churches whether the Apostles came and so this had beene no priuiledge to the Apostles to bring such women with them as should support their charges But the Apostle here standeth vpon his priuiledge and immunitie if he had thought good to haue vsed it that he might as the other Apostles haue lead about a wife Beza So that whether S. Paul were married or not it sufficeth that he might haue taken a wife if he would Morall observations out of the whole Epistle 1. Observ. Of the singular profit that may arise by reading of this Epistle to the Romanes This Epistle hath a double vse either to instruct vs in the right iudgement of the greatest mysteries of Christian Religion as of iustification by faith of the Law of Election of certentie of saluation as also to stirre vs vp to the workes of pietie Origen onely commendeth the reading of the latter part of the Epistle from c. 12. to the ende the other part he thinketh not to be so necessarie as handling onely questions about the ceremonies of the Law but herein I preferre rather the iudgement of Chrysostome who often caused S. Pauls epistles to be read in his hearing euen twice euery weeke argument in epist. ad Roman and Augustine professeth he was much addicted to the reading of S. Paul lib. 7. confess c. 3. It was an auncient vse in times past in the Church that they which were appointed to the Ministerie should get without booke the Psalmes and the prophesie of Isai in the old Testament and the Gospel of S. Matthew with S. Pauls epistle in the new It shall be profitable for euery Christian likewise to follow the same godly vse especially to acquaint themselues with the diuine writings of S. Paul and euery one may say with Chrysostome gaudeo equidem quod spirituali illa tuba frui datum sit I am glad that I may enioy that spirituall trumpet c. in argum ad Roman The first Chapter 1. The text with the diuers readings PAul a seruant of Iesus Christ called to be an Apostle put a part to preach the Gospel of Christ 2 Which he had afore promised by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures 3 Of his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord. G. made not begotten V.T. or made to him L. of the seede of Dauid according to the flesh not of the seede of Dauid in the flesh T. 4 Declared to be the Sonne of God not knowne T. or predestinate L. or destinate to be the Sonne of God V. in power L. not mightily G. Be. or by power V. according to the spirit of sanctification G. Be. V. not according to the holy spirit T. or the spirit that sanctifieth R. by the resurrection from the dead T. B.G.Be not of the dead euen Iesus Christ our Lord Be. T. not of Iesus Christ our Lord. L.V.R.B. for it must be suferred to the beginning of the third verse and all that followeth must be enclosed in a parenthesis so the Genevens doe transpose it but it is safest to put it in
Gospel himselfe so he insinuateth vnto them that they should not be ashamed to heare it Mart. 3. Chrysostome mooueth a question why S. Paul saith not here that he is not onely not ashamed but reioyceth also in the Gospel of Christ as he saith Gal. 6.14 God forbid that I should reioyce but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ And thus he answereth that because the Romanes were lifted vp in their mind because of their honour riches and estimation in the world and Paul preached Christ Iesus who was crucified and counted as nothing in the world he therefore first of all would winne them not to be ashamed of the Gospel and then they would come also to glorie in it c. But S. Paul in effect faith as much as I glorie in the Gospel minus dicitur plus intelligitur lesse is spoken and more vnderstood Pareus Mart. Faius for the reason following for it is the power of God c. sheweth that he did euen glorie in it 4. But whereas two things might haue hindred Paul shame and feare of the two which feare seemeth to be the greatest pull-back for shame is de amissione honoris but for the losse of honour feare is de amissione vitae for the losse of life S. Paul yet saith rather he is not ashamed then he feareth not both because his not fearing had commended himselfe but his not beeing ashamed commendeth the Gospel as not beeing a vile and contemptible things as also persecution was not yet generally mooued among the Christians which the Apostle needed to feare but yet it was generally contemned Tolet. 39. What the Gospel or Evangel signifieth 1. Euangel um the Euangel is sometime taken for the sacrifice which vsed to be offered vnto the gods among the heathen for the bringing of good newes and tidings in which sense Cicero taketh it â suaves epistolas quibus Evangelaum de beri fateor ad Attic. O sweete epistles which I count worthie of an Evangel that is of such an offering or sacrifice 2. It signifieth the bringing of any good newes or tidings as Ior. 20.15 Cursed be the man that brought my father tidings saying A man child is borne vnto thee the word is bessar which the Septuagint doe translate by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring good newes 3. This word is appropriated to signifie the glad tidings of our redemption purchased by Christ as the Angels say vnto the shepheards Luk. 2.10 Behold I bring you tidings of great ioy the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Rom. 10.15 Beautifull are the feete of them which bring glad tidings of peace and bring glad tidings of good things where the faine word is vsed in the Greeke but in Isa. 52.7 from whence that testimonie is taken the word is bissar which betokeneth the bringing of good newes or tidings some times formore euidence the word good is added as 2. Sam. 18.27 besarah tobah good tidings 40. Quest. Of the definition of the Gospel It is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth This definition consisteth of three parts 1. of the efficient cause the power of God 2. the ende to saluation 3. the forme to euery one that beleeueth 1. It is the power of God 1. The power of God is diuers there is his creating power whereby he made the world but this power is that which is ioyned with his loue and fauour in Christ whereby he wrought the redemption of man which is so much greater then the other because when he made the world none resisted him but Sathan opposeth himselfe in the worke of our redemption Faius 2. There is a power also of God vnto perdition and damnation but this is his power vnto saluation Chrysost. Origen 3. But how is the Gospel the power of God seeing it setteth forth the humilitie of Christ in his sufferings death and passion Answ. These were infirmitates voluntariè assumptae infirmities which our blessed Sauiour did voluntarily take vpon him and therein he most of all shewed his power in destroying the kingdome of Sathan by such meanes Hugo 4. Neither doe we here vnderstand the essentiall power of God but his organicall power Pareus or by a metonymie the declaration of his power whereby the preaching of the Gospel is made effectuall Faius 2. Vnto saluation 1. This saluation consisteth presently in the remission of sinnes and afterward in the inheritance of eternall life not like the saluation which is promised by men as by Magistrates to their subiects by Physitians to their patients but it is the euerlasting saluation of our soules Mart. 2. Though outwardly the Gospel appeare vile and contemptible yet it hath a secret vertue to work vnto eternall life As there be certaine naturall things which make no shew outwardly yet inwardly are full of vertue as pepper feeleth outwardly as cold but it is hoat in operation Theodor as a pill which the Physitian giueth though it seeme nothing yet it is of great efficacie to expell diseases Tolet. 3. The Gospel worketh to some vnto condemnation it is the sauour of death vnto death but that is not properly the effect of the Gospel which is giuen vnto saluation but by reason of mens incredulitie so the Gospel not by it owne proper effect but accidentally worketh vnto condemnation Marâ— 3. To euery one that beleeueth 1. The Gospel is offered vnto all but it onely profiteth vnto saluation vnto those that beleeue like as a medicine is onely effectuall to those that receiue it Pareus 2. Christ is the efficient cause of saluation but faith is organon appreâ—â—sivum c. the apprehending instrument like as the light is the cause of our seeing but the eye also must be rightly disposed which is the organs of seeing Aretius 3. Neither is this vnderstood of euery beleefe beleeuers are not here taken for such as to whom the historie of the Gospel is onely knowne but such as are sealed by the spirit of grace and are assured they are the sonnes of God and crie Abba father Rom. 8.15 Gryneus 4. And thus the Apostie falleth into the very cheife argument and scope of this whole Epistle that we are iustified by faith and not by the works of the law Gualter 41. Quest. Of the difference betweene the Law and the Gospel 1. In that the Gospel requireth beleefe vnto saluation therein it differeth from the law whose righteousnes is this not to beleeue but to doe those things which are therein commanded as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 10.5 Mart. 2. The Gospel is the power of God that is effectuall mightie liuely in operation but the law is weake and impotent Rom. 8.3 it was weake because of the flesh 3. The Gospel vnto saluation but the law is the ministerie of condemnation 2. Cor. 3.9 4. The Law was giuen onely to the people of Israel but the Gospel is proposed to all both Iew and Gentile 5. The Law consisted in observatione ceremoniarum externa cultu in
herein a difference also is shewed that the Gospel is reuealed vnto some namely to such as beleeue but not vnto others it is hid to them which are lost 2. Cor. 4.3 Hyper. 2. From faith to faith 1. Origen and Chrysostome doe thus expound ex fide veteris Testamenti in fidem noui from the faith of the Old Testament to the faith of the Newe 2. Ambrose ex fide promittentis Dei in fidem hominis credentis from the faith of God promising to the faith of man beleeuing so also Aretius Gualter Martyr 3. Augustine ex fide praedicantium in fidem audientium from the faith of the preachers to the faith of the hearers 4. Anselme from the faith of one article to the faith of the rest but it can be no true faith vnlesse it beleeue all the articles 5. Theodoret ex fide praesentium in fidem futuruum from the faith of things present to the faith of things to come as of the resurrection life euerlasting But vnlesse these things be soundly beleeued there can be no faith at all 6. ex fide informi in fidem formatam from an imperfect faith without charitie vnto a perfect faith but the Apostle speaketh not at all of any such dead faith without charitie for that faith cannot iustifie 7. There remaine then these two expositions that this be vnderstood rather of the encrease of faith we must proceede from faith beginning to faith increasing as the like phrase is vsed Psal. 84.7 they goe from strength to strength Beza Hyper. Gualter and Iohn 1.16 Of his fulnesse haue we all receiued grace for grace Thus Clemens Alexandrin expoundeth stronsat 3. Apostolus vnicam tantum fidem annuntiat â—â— but of one faith which by encreasing commeth to perfection 8. And this meaning it hath withall from faith to faith to signifie that altogether by faith man is iustified and onely by faith Pareus Faius so also Thomas nulle tempore cuiquam nisi per fidem salus contiâ—â— that at no time saluation was attained vnto by any but by faith 3. And by faith here is not vnderstood 1. either obedience of life to liue as God hath commanded for faith is here opposed to workes 2. nor yet a bare and naked assent vnto the Gospel that it is true for such an historicall faith euen the deuills haue 3. but it is taken for a full assurance and confidence of the heart Heb. 10.22 Let vs drawe neere with a true heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the assurance of faith by such a faith are we iustified Beza Pareus Quest. 45. Whether the Apostle doth rightly cite this place out of the Prophet The iust by faith shall liue for the words 1. Obiect The Hebrewe word vsed by the Prophet Habuc 2.4 is beomunatho in his truth or integritie but the Apostle translateth it faith Answ. The Septuag doe translate this word by the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faith and so the Hebrewe word cemunah signifieth not onely truth integritie but faith 2. Obiect In the originall it is by his faith which notwithstanding the Septuag doe thus interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by my faith the reason whereof Hierome coniectureth to be this they might mistake the letter vau for iod which onely differ in the length now Synomachus readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by his faith according to the Hebrewe But S. Paul neither here nor Galat. 3.11 doth translate the Hebrewe pronoune but translateth onely the iust liueth by faith to this it may be answered 1. Hierome saith non erat ei cura de vorbis cum sensus esset in tuto he had no care of the words retaining the sense 2. And beside loquens eodem spiritu quo Prophetae sensum sumit speaking by the same spirit that the Prophets spake by he taketh the sense vsing his owne words gloss ordinar 3. These pronounes are easily vnderstood in the Greeke tongue though they be not expressed Beza 4. And without the pronoune the place as the the Apostle alleadgeth is sufficient to prooue his purpose that the iust liueth by faith Pareus 3. But the Latine translator here readeth amisse vivit liueth in the present tense whereas it is put in the future in the originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall liue 4. And the order of the words is to be considered the iust by faith shall liue not the iust shall liue by faith for this reading presupposeth that first he is iust and then liueth by faith whereas he is first iust by faith before he can liue vnto God Mart. Faius Innius in Paral. 5. And here by the way a slip of Chrysostoms may be noted who directly nameth in his commentary the Prophet Zephanie whereas this testimonie is taken from Habacuke which may be obserued to shewe that those auncient fathers though they were excellent men yet were but men and might sometime forget themselues As Ambrose handling that place a little before to the Iewe first thinketh that the Iewes were so called of Iudas Macchabeus whereas long before they were called by that name as is euident 2. king 25. Ierem. 40. Esther 1.3 Mart. This is no note to derogate from the credit of the fathers but to shew a difference between their writings and the holy Scriptures which are free from the least error of forgetfulnesse Quest. 46. Whether S. Paul in citing this saying followeth the Prophets sense 1. Some thinke that the Prophet there historically speaketh of the deliuerance of the people from the captiuitie of Nebuchadnezzar and therefore exhorteth the faithfull that with patience they would expect the promised deliuerance by which faith they should liue and be thereby refreshed and comforted but typically thereby is signified the deliuerance by Christ and so this sentence is accordingly applyed which typicall application the Apostle followeth of this opinion is Gualter 2. Pareus thinketh that the Prophet doth indeede comfort the people in captiuitie which was to come but not onely the Prophet doth leade the mindes of the godly to an higher matter to consider of their euerlasting deliuerance by Christ so he thinketh that both senses of their temporall and spirituall deliuerance are comprehended in this sentence 3. But this is rather the literall and proper sense of the Prophet specially to commend vnto the faithfull their faith and beleefe in the Messiah to come Thus Eusebius expoundeth 1.6 de demonst c. 14. and Hierome saith manifesta in his verbis de Christi aduentus prophetis est there is a manifest prophesie in these words of the comming of Christ And the Apostle so euidently applyeth it Heb. 10.35 Cast not away your confidence which hath great recompence of reward c. v. 37. For yet a verie little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarrie v. 28. now the iust by faith shall liue Perer. Hyper. 4. But it will be obiected that this sense agreeth not with the Prophets purpose who c. 1. complaineth of the enemies and
oppressors of the people of God and therefore the vision which the Prophet receiued c. 2. was to Minister comfort againe the present afflictions of Gods Church Ans. It is the manner which the Lord obserueth in the visions and prophesies by occasion of temporall deliuerances to raise vp the mindes of his people to looke for their euerlasting deliuerer as Psal. 72. vnder the type of Salomon the kingdome of the Messiah is properly described and Dan. 9. the Prophet prayeth for the deliuerance of his people out of the captiuitie of Babel and he receiueth that prophesie of the 70. weekes concerning the Messiah who should deliuer them from their sinnes And so in this place the Prophet praying for the deliuerance of the people from their oppressors receiueth a vision concerning the Messiah in whom whosoeuer beleeueth shall liue for euer Pererius 5. Theodoret thinketh that this saying of the Prophet concerned not those times then present but was a prophesie of the times of Christ that then the iust by faith should liue so also Ireneus lib. 4. c. 67. But the Apostle otherwise applyeth it Galat. 3.11 that neither vnder the lawe nor vnder the Gospel any were iustified by the lawe but by saith for his words there are generall And that no man is iustified by the lawe in the sight of God it is euident for the iust shall liue by faith 6. Ambrose and so likewise Chrysostome because the word is put in the future tense shall liue doe vnderstand this not of this present life but of eternall life to come But it is euident that S. Paul Galat. 3.11 vnderstandeth this life of iustification and so the Apostle calleth iustification by faith the life of the soule Galat. 2.20 I liue by faith of the Sonne of God and the future tense with the Hebrewes indifferently is oftentimes put for the present yet the Apostle so vnderstandeth the present life of the soule by faith and grace as that he excludeth not the other sense concerning eternall life as he applyeth this sentence of the Prophet to the second comming of Christ Heb. 10.37 Tolet. 7. Now whereas Moses saith as S. Paul citeth him Rom. 10.5 The man that doth these things shall liue the Prophet may seeme to be contrarie vnto him saying the iust by faith shall liue but they are easily reconciled Moses speaketh of the iustice of the lawe which none could attaine vnto the Prophet of the iustice of the Gospel which the faithfull obtaine by faith in Christ Mart. 8. Thus the Apostle setteth downe the chiefe benefits which we haue by faith saluation v. 16. it is the power of God to saluation iustice or righteousnesse the iust by faith life shall liue Matyr Quest. 47. How the wrath of God is said to be reuealed from heauen against all vnrighteousnesse ver 18. 1. This clause is a probation of the former that there is no way whereby one is iustified before God but by faith which the Apostle prooueth by the contrarie because either by workes or faith must men he iustified but not by workes as he prooueth first in this chapter by particular induction in the Gentiles that their workes deserued nothing but Gods wrath and in the Iewes c. 2. This is the reason of the connexion of this verse with the former Beza Aretius Mart. And the causes why the Apostle thus beginneth to reprooue the Gentiles are these 1. S. Paul was the Apostle of the Gentiles and therefore he first dealeth with them 2. because the qualitie and nature of faith and of the grace of God can not be well vnderstood vnlesse we first looke into our selues and consider the vilenesse of our owne workes 2. And because such is mans pride by nature vt opera sua maximifaciat that he setteth much by his owne workes therefore the Apostle doth first beginne to beat downe the pride of man 3. It is the manner of the Prophets and of our Blessed Sauiour in their prophesies and sermons to beginne with the Lawe and then to proceede to the promises of the Gospel Hyper. 2. By the wrath of God is signified declaratio irae Dei the declaration of the wrath of God Aretius there is in God no motion or perturbation as in man wrath according to the Hebrewe phrase is taken for reuenge or punishment Erasmus 3. Reuealed 1. three waies is the wrath of God reuealed against sinne 1. by the light of nature for euery mans conscience accuseth or excuseth him 2. by the Gospel which threateneth euerlasting punishment to the wicked and vnbeleeuers 3. and by daily experience which sheweth that God is angrie with the sinnes of the world Pareus 2. God doth by daily experience testifie his wrath against the vngodly of the world and euen at this time when the Apostle thus wrote the world was plagued with warre famine and other grieuous calamities for the contempt of the Gospel Gualter 3. but this revelation also may be applyed to the Gospel wherein is reuealed the wrath of God against sinners as Mat. 3. Iohn Baptist preached Now is the axe laid to the root of the tree and our Blessed Sauiour saith Luk. 13.3 vnlesse ye repent yee shall likewise perish 4. vnder the lawe also the wrath of God was declared against the vngodly as in the destruction of Sodome and of the Egyptians in the red Sea but the wrath of God did then onely shew it selfe in such externall and temporarie punishments But the gospel doth threaten euerlasting condemnation as Matth. 10.28 feare not them which kill the bodie but rather feare him who is able to destroy both bodie and soule in hell Perer. And the Law did onely in theft generally condemne all infidelitie but the Gospel in hypothesi in particular condemneth incredulitie and vnbeleefe in Christ Pareus And then it beeing a time of ignorance the iudgements of God though they were in the world yet were not marked and obserued but now they are euident to all men Aretius 4. From heauen 1. Ambrose expoundeth ipsos coelos demonstrare c. that the heauens doe declare the wrath of God against sinners and shall be their accusers who refused to worship God which made the heauens so sometime the Lord calleth the heauens and earth to be witnesses against men Isa. 2.1 Gryneus 2. Origen giueth this sense quia spirituales nequitiae in coelestibus sunt because the spirituall wickednesses that is the euill spirits are aboue in the celestiall places who are ministers of Gods iudgements vpon the wicked 3. Chrysostome Theophylact Oecumenius referre it to the reuelation of the last and finall iudgement from heauen at the second comming of Christ. 4. Caietan and gloss ordinar thus vnderstand it quia Euangelium de toelo est because the Gospel is from heauen wherein this wrath of God is reuealed 5. Some hereby vnderstand the vniuersalitie of Gods iudgements that they shall be vpon all men vnder heauen wheresoeuer they are Per. 6. Some referre it to the manifest appearance of Gods
the father Sonne and holy Ghost c. Therefore if no creature is to be worshipped much lesse an image which is the work of mans hands if not the liuing are to be adored much lesse the dead But here this obiection will be mooued if no creature is to be worshipped how then doe we adore Christ Chrysostome answeareth Nemo veneraturus regem dicit illi exuas purpuram c. no man comming to doe reuerence to the king saith put off thy robes So Christ beeing cloathed with our flesh is worshipped in and with our humanitie which is vnited vnto his Godhead in one person yet the originall and first cause of this adoration giuen vnto Christs humanitie proceedeth from his diuine nature adoration then beeing due vnto the person of Christ is yeelded vnto him both God and man Martyr Controv. 11. Of the vaine vse of popish pilgrimages v. 13. That I might haue some fruit Paul desireth to see Rome to the intent that he might receiue some fruit by them and they by him this was the ende of this his iourney and peregrination Much vnlike herein were the pilgrimages which in times past and now in many countreys are made to Rome Ierusalem and other places which are onely of a superstitious meaning to offer before some idol and to performe their vowes But the end of the travaile comming together of Christians should be for their mutuall edifying Mar. Controv. 12. None to be barred from the knowledge of Gods word v. 14. I am detter both to the Grecians and Barbarians seeing there was no nation so barbarous to whom the Apostle was not willing to impart the knowledge of the Gospell the Romanists are euidently conuinced of error that will not admit their lay people generally to the reading of the Scripture If the gospel of saluation must be communicated to all then the Scriptures also which containe the knowledge of saluation should be common to all Hyperius the booke â—â— the lawe was appointed to be read in the hearing of the people that they might learne and feare God Deuter. 31.12 see more Synops. Centur. 1. error 3. Controv. 13. Against diuerse hereticall assertions of Socinus touching the iustice of God v. 17. For by it the iustice of God is reuealed because in this place the iustice of God is taken for his benignitie and mercie shewed by Christ in the Gospell Socinus that blasphemous heretike taketh occasion thus to broach his errors 1. he saith that iustice beeing vndestood of God is neuer in Scripture set opposite to Gods mercie but the contrarie is euident Psal 5.6 thou shalt destroy them that speake lies here the Prophet speaketh of Gods reuenging iustice and in the next verse he compareth it with Gods mercie But I will come into thine house in the multitude of thy mercies 2. he affirmeth that that which is opposed to Gods mercie is not called the iustice of God but wrath indignation seueritie which is euidently refelled v. 31. they knowing the iustice of God that they which commit such things are worthie of death here the vengeance of God vpon sinners is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iustice And yet more euidently Psal. 145.17 the Lord is iust in all his wayes and mercifull in all his workes here the iustice and mercie of God are compared together 3. further he saith that this iustice of God as it is set against his mercie is of two sorts there is one whereby he punisheth the wicked and obstinate sinners an other whereby he chasteneth euen those that are not altogether impenitent But herein is his error he maketh them two kinds of iustice which are but diuerse degrees of one and the same iustice for when God sheweth seueritie in punishing the wicked therein he exerciseth his strict and rigorous iustice and when he chastiseth sometime his owne children for their amendment he vseth the same iustice but in an other degree tempering his iustice with mercie and fauour Pareus Controv. 14 Against inherent iustice v. 17. The iustice of God is reuealed the Rhemistes apply this place against imputatiue iustice alleadging out of Augustine how it must be vnderstood of that iustice not which God hath in himselfe sed qua induit hominem but wherewith he endueth man when he iustifieth him Contra. 1. They doe not well translate the word induit which signifieth here not to endue but to cloath with and so man beeing iustified by faith is cloathed with Christs righteousnesse he is not iustified by any inherent righteousnesse in himselfe but by an imputed righteousnesse Rom. 4.6 2. And the Apostle doth expound himselfe Rom. 3.22 shewing that the iustice of God is by the faith of Iesus and Philip. 3.9 the Apostle renounceth his owne righteousnesse that he might haue the righteousnesse of God through faith Controv. 15. That the Sacraments doe not conferre grace Kemnitius out of this place v. 16. the Gospel is the power of God to saluation inferreth that the Sacraments doe no otherwise iustifie then the word preached that is excitando fidem by exciting and stirring vp our faith as in this sense the Gospell is said to be Gods power to saluation Bellarmine answeareth 1. that the Gospel is not here taken for the preaching of the Gospel but for the historie of the Gospel as of Christs incarnation and passion 2. if it be taken in the other sense it followeth not because the preaching of the word iustifieth onely by stirring vp faith that therefore the Sacraments iustifie the same way Bellar. lib. 2. de effect sacram c. 11. ration 4. Contra. 1. The Apostle speaketh not onely of the historicall narration of the Gospel but of preaching and publishing the same as it appeareth both by the words before going v. 15. I am readie to preach the Gospel to you that are at Rome and by the words following it is the power of God to saluation to euerie on that beleeueth but they cannot beleeue vnlesse they heare neither can they heare without preaching 2. the argument thus followeth from the greater to the lesse if that which is more principall in the worke of our saluation doe iustifie no otherwise then instrumentally in stirring vp faith namely the preaching of the word then that which is lesse principall cannot iustifie more but the word and preaching of the Gospell is the more principall for they beget faith which the Sacraments onely confirme and seale therefore the Sacraments doe not iustifie men us by conferferring of grace by the worke wrought Controv. 16. That faith onely iustifieth v. 17. The iust by faith shall liue out of this place where the verie iustice life and actiuitie of the soule is ascribed to faith we doe conclude that a man is iustified onely by faith for all is ascribed vnto faith Now the Romanists seeing this place of the Apostle to be so pregnant for iustification by faith onely seeke diuerse shifts to obscure the truth of this testimonie 1. Costerus Euchirid 170. saith that these words
may set one auncient writer against an other to this purpose Bellarm. lib. 3. de verb. Dei c. 14. Contra. 1. Though some Greeke copies might haue those words yet the most and the most auncient haue them not as is euident by the Greeke commentaries and the Syrian translator followeth the Greeke text as it is now extant 2. The Apostle speaketh not of a bare consent vnto euill but of fauouring patronizing and taking pleasure in them which is more then to doe euill for this one may doe of infirmitie the other proceedeth of a setled malice 3. the vnderstanding is in the iudgement of the minde not in the practise and therefore to know a thing and yet not to know or vnderstand it includes a contradiction 4. the Greeke authors and commentaries are more to be respected in this case for the finding out of the best reading in the Greeke then the Latine writers 23. Controv. Against the Popish distinction of veniall and mortall sinnes v. 32. Worthie of death Hence the Rhemists inferre that some sinnes are mortall that is worthie of damnation some veniall that is pardonable of their owne nature and not worthie of damnation Contra. 1. This distinction is contrarie to the Scripture which saith the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6.23 no sinne is excepted and whosoeuer continueth not in all things written in the law is vnder the curse Gal. 3.10 And if any sinne were veniall in it owne nature it would follow that Christ died not for all sinnes for those sinnes which are pardonable in themselues neede not Christs pardon 2. Indeede there are degrees of sinne and some are worthie of greater condemnation then others and are more easily pardoned yet in Gods iustice euery sinne deserueth death which are through Gods mercie made veniall both the lesse and greater sinnes so that one and the same sinne may be mortall to the impenitent and yet veniall to the penitent beleeuer 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. v. 1. Called to be an Apostle none then must take vpon them any Ecclesiasticall function but they which are thereunto called and appointed of God Heb. 5.4 2. Observ. v. 5. For obedience to the faith the Lord straightly chargeth that obedience should be giuen to the faith of his Sonne whence are these sayings Psal. 2.12 Kisse the Sonne Matth. 17.5 Heare him they then professe not the Gospel of Christ truly who make onely a shew thereof in words but denie obedience in deede 3. Observ. v. 7. Grace to you and peace this inward peace of conscience is that peace which can not be taken from vs all other things in the world are temporall but the grace and fauour of God and this inward peace ne morie ipsa abscinduntur are not cut off by death it selfe Chrysost. for this peace we ought all to labour which Christ hath left vnto vs after an other manner then the world leaueth peace Ioh. 14.27 4. Observ. v. 8. I giue thanks c. for you all This is true charitie to pray one for an other and to giue thankes vnto God for the graces bestowed vpon others as if they were conferred vpon our selues And as here the Apostle praieth for the Church so the Church praieth for the Apostle S. Peter Act. 12.5 the Pastor and people are hereby taught one to pray for an other 5. Observ. v. 12. That I might haue consolation together with you Herein the Apostles modestie appeareth who taketh not himselfe to be so perfect but that he might receiue some comfort euen by the faith of the Romanes Let no man therefore despise the gifts and graces of others for euery one may profit by an other euen as one member helpeth an other 7. Observ. v. 13. I haue beene letted hetherto Seeing the purposes of holy men as here this of S. Paul was hindred it teachet vs that we should commend and commit all our purposes and counsels to Gods prouidence and fatherly direction 8. Observ. v. 17. The iust shall liue by faith Hence Chrysostome inferreth that men should take heede of curiositie to know a reason of Gods works but they onely must beleeue As Abraham was not curious when God bad him sacrifice his sonne but he obeyed without any further reasoning or disputation But the Israelites when they vnderstood that the Cananites were as gyants because they saw no reason or likelihood to ouercome them doubted and so fell in the wildernes so he concludeth vides quantum sit incredulitatis barathrum you see what a dangerous downefall incredulitie is and what a safe defence faith is 9. Observ. v. 24. Wherefore God gaue them vp to the lusts c. The Lord sometime gaue the idolatrous Samaritans ouer to lyons 2. King 17. but he giueth ouer these idolatrous Gentiles to their owne hearts lusts and vile affections which did more tyranize ouer them then lyons and tygres for when the bodie is giuen vp to wild beasts and depriued of life nothing happeneth against the condition of our mortall nature but when the minde is ruled by lust and so the affection preuaileth against reason this is monstrous and vnnaturall Perer. disputat 20. 10. Observ. Which is to be blessed for euer We are taught by the example of the Apostle when as we speake of the maiestie of God to breake forth into his praise as the Apostle doth here and c. 9.5 1. Tim. 1.17 11. Observ. Chrysostome further obserueth that as God still remaineth blessed though his glorie were defaced by the idolaters as much as in them lay so likewise the members of Christ when they are reuiled and railed vpon are not thereby hurt nonne vides adamanters cum percutitur percutit iterū like as the adamant when it is smitten it smiteth againe and leaueth a dint in the hammer that striketh it The second Chapter 1. The text with the diuers readings THerefore thou art inexcusable O man O sonne of man T. whosoeuer thou art that iudgest thy neighbour T. but this is not in the originall for wherein thou iudgest an other L.T. in that that thou iudgest an other G. or in that wherein thou iudgest an other but in the originall it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for wherein the antecedent is omitted thou condemnest thy selfe for thou that iudgest doest the same things not thou doest the same things which thou iudgest L. in the originall it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou iudging that is which iudgest the relatiue is referred to the person not to the thing 2 But we know are sure B. that the iudgement of God is according to truth against those V. B.T.Be G. vpon those L. the preposition is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in against which commit such things 3 And thinkest thou this O thou man that iudgest them which doe such things condemnest them which c. Be. but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here vsed signifieth properly to iudge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to condemne that thou shalt escape the iudgement of God 4 Or despisest thou the riches
occasion by Gods patience and forbearance to continue in their sinnes and so the Lord may be said to harden the heart because the wicked abuse that occasion which is sent of God thus Origen lib. 3. periarchor Basil in his oration wherein he prooueth that God is not the author of euill but in this respect man rather should be said to harden his owne heart in abusing the occasion then God in giuing it 2. Augustine taketh this induration of the heart to be said of God when he withdraweth his grace as discedente sole aqua obduratur by the departure of the sunne the water is congealed and hardened serm 88. de tempor 3. But beside the subtracting and withholding of Gods grace he concurreth as a iust iudge by his secret power so working that both the inward suggestions of Sathan and the externall obiects doe all make together for the further hardening of their heart see before c. 1. qu. 63. Quest. 9. Whether hardnes of heart and finall impenitencie be a speciall kind of sinne 1. Pererius seemeth to collect so much by these two reasons 1. because here the Apostle ioyneth hardnesse and impenitencie of heart together that as hardnesse of heart is a speciall sinne so should the other be also 2. here is a speciall and most grieuous punishment inflicted the heaping and treasuring vp wrath But neither of these reasons conclude for both the hardnesse of heart is rather the generall effect of sinne and a perpetuall companion of an habite and custome in sinne then a speciall sinne and the punishment here described is against not one but all their sinnes wherein they continue without repentance 2. Vega lib 13. c. 20. super decret Trident. de iustificat sheweth that in these two cases impenitencie doth assume a newe kind of peculiar malice that is either in receiuing of the Sacraments for then especially men are commanded to prepare their hearts by repentance so that herein the commandement of God is transgressed and at the houre of death for then a man not repenting is accessarie to his owne death and so transgresseth that commandement thou shalt not kill But neither of these reasons are sufficient 1. when one commeth to the sacrament without due preparation and so receiueth it vnreuerently and profanely there is a newe sinne indeede committed which is profanenesse and contempt of sacred things but this is the fruit and effect of his impenitencie a newe sinne is added to his impenitencie rather then impenitencie it selfe is changed into a speciall sinne 2. And so likewise when one thorough impenitencie is carelesse of his saluation beeing at the point of death this carelesnes is also a fruit of impenitencie 3. Thomas thus decideth this questiō that if impenitencie be taken simply for perseuerance and continuance in sinne it is not a speciall sinne but a circumstance rather of sinne but if there be beside praepositum non poenitendi a purpose not to repent now impenitencie is become a speciall sinne Thomas 2.2 qu. 14. articl 2. But this seemeth to be no perfect distinction for wheresoeuer impenitencie is there is a purpose and resolution not to repent as long as the heart remaineth impenitent Thus much then may be added for the discussing of this question that impenitencie is two wayes to be considered either in respect of the obiect which is sinne that one hath committed and so it is a circumstance that accompanieth sinne or as it is ioyned with profanenes contempt of God and vacuitie of his feare and so it may haue toward God the nature of a speciall sinne Quest. 10. Whether it stand with Gods iustice to punish twice for the same sinnes Seeing that the Gentiles were punished before beeing deliuered vp to their vile affections c. 1.26 how then are they reserued here to a greater punishment against the day of wrath for the Prophet Nahum saith c. 1.9 non consurget duplex tribulatio double affliction or tribulation shall not rise vp Answ. 1. This is not the meaning of the Prophet that God cannot punish twice for the same sinne but there he speaketh of the destruction of the Assyrians that it should be at once God should not neede the second time to come vpon them which was fulfilled in the euersion and ouerthrowe of Nineueh it was at once destroyed for euer 2. This rule well holdeth in the course of iustice that one be not punished twice for the same sinne 1. if by that one punishment full satisfaction be made for sinne but the wicked by their temporall punishment cannot fully satisfie Gods iustice for their sinne 2. punishment begunne in this life and eternall punishment afterward are rather diuerse degrees of the whole punishment due vnto sinne then diuerse punishments as here in the course of humane iustice a malefactor may be both put to the racke to the wheele hanged and quartered and all these shall make but one condigne punishment for his offence Par. 3. and when one punishment worketh vnto amendement then a second is needlesse as the righteous onely are chastened in this life but the wicked because they profit not by temporall punishment vnto repentance haue their punishment begun in this life and finished in the next as the old world and Sodomites were both temporally and eternally punished Quest. 11. Whether euerie one shall be rewarded according to his workes ver 6. Against this saying of the Apostle v. 6. Who will reward euerie man according to his workes it will be obiected that they which repent them in their last houre and so are saued haue no time to shewe good workes and likewise infants therefore it appeareth not how they should be iudged according to their workes Answ. 1. They which haue grace to repent them in their last houre are not voide of good workes as the theife vpon the crosse shewed these good fruits of his faith he confessed Christ acknowledged his sinne reprooued the vnbeleeuing theife and prayed earnestly for euerlasting saluation And if he had liued longer he had no doubt a full purpose of heart to haue expressed his faith by his godly workes the like may be said of those which are at the point of death called to repentance 2. Concerning infants there is an other reason for either they be saued according to the grace of Gods free election or some are damned being left in their owne nature the children of wrath Now the Apostle speaketh not of infants here but of such as are of yeares to commit euil or doe good Pareus Quest. 12. How it standeth with Gods goodnesse to punish euill with euill It may be thus obiected that sinne is committed three wayes either in rewarding evill for good or euill for euill or in not recompensing good for good But God cannot sinne therefore it should seeme to be against the nature of the diuine goodnesse to punish sinne with eternall damnation and it is against Christs rule who commandeth that we should doe good against euill Answer 1. Two wayes may euill
desiring him Isa. 26.8 The desire of my soule is to thy name our eyes must be toward him Psal. 121.1 I will lift vp mine eyes to the mountaines from whence my helpe commeth our talke must be of him Psal. 119.13 With my lippes haue I declared all the iudgements of thy mouth our hands must be lift vp vnto him in our prayer We must lift vp pure handâ— 1. Tim. 2.8 our feete must be readie to goe to serue him Psalm 18.33 He maketh my feete like hindes feete Gorrhan 18. Quest. Whome the Apostle meaneth by contentious and such as disobey the truth v. 8. But vnto them that are contentious 1. Some doe vnderstand those that did wilfully maintaine and defend their errors whence was beginning of sects and schismes Origen Anselme 2. Chrysostome Theodoret applie it vnto those which sinned of malice and of an obstinate and set purpose 2. But Ambrose specially referreth it vnto those who despised the iudgement of God and abused his long suffering and patience thinking that they should not be called to account for their sinnes and this seemeth to be most agreeable to the Apostles meaning for he spake before of such v. 4. as despised the bountifulnes of God which did lead and cal them to repentance by the contentious then are vnderstood such as were refractorie and rebellious against God And disobey the truth 1. Some vnderstand the truth of the Gospel Anselme Aretius 2. some generally the truth of doctrine by preaching Lyran. Osiand But the Apostle speaketh principally of the Gentiles which had neither heard of the Gospel and wanted the light of true doctrine 3. Ambrose doth restraine it to those that beleeue not the iudgement to come by Christ but that is too peculiar 4. some doe vnderstand onely the light of nature Beza Gryneus Pareus of which truth the Apostle spake before c. 1.18 which withheld the truth in vnrighteousnes 5. But seeing the Apostle comprehendeth the Iewes as well as the Gentiles the truth is more generally to be taken for any direction vnto that which was right whether by the law of nature which the Gentiles had or the written law which the Iewes had so Chrysostome taketh it in this generall sense qui lucem fugit tenebras eligens which doth flee the truth choosing darknes c. 19. Quest. Of the punishment due vnto the wicked Indignation wrath tribulation anguish c. v. 8. 1. Some doe ioyne all these together as depending vpon one sentence so Ambrose Theodoret Origen but they are distinguished into two periods one endeth at wrath the other beginneth at tribulation the first sheweth the qualitie of the works which are punished the other the persons that shall be iudged indifferently both Iewes and Gentiles Tolet. or the first containeth the thesis or generall preposition the other an hypothesis with particular application to the Iewes and Gentiles 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 indignation some take for the more vehement motion of anger and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 anger for the lesse Origen Martyr but the first rather signifieth the lighter commotion and stirring of the minde the other the inflammation of the minde with a purpose of reuenge Tolet. Pareus and this anger and indignation are not to be referred vnto the men themselues as Origen but vnto God who is not subiect vnto any such perturbations but here figuratiuely anger the cause is taken for the effects the iudgement of God vpon the wicked the effects of his anger Pareus 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tribulation and anguish 1. some applie vnto the inward vexation and anguish of the minde which the wicked feele in this life these are before iudgement and the other two indignation wrath after gloss ordinar Aret. and hereupon Origen maketh a difference betweene the tribulation of the wicked quam subsequitur angustia which anguish and vexation of the minde followeth and the affliction of the righteous wherein they are not straightened but enlarged in their inward man 2. But this tribulation and anguish is better referred to the infernall punishment where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Pareus which some thus well distinguish referring tribulation to the externall punishment of hell fire and anguish to the worme of conscience that neuer diâ—th Oâ—â—and Gorrhan But yet so there eternall punishment is here described as that the horror of conscience euen in this life the forerunner of that euerlasting horror in hell may very well be included also 4. Vpon the soule of euery man which is not onely an Hebraisme that is vpon euery man Tolet. for according to the Hebrew phrase it had beene sufficient to say vpon euery soule therefore hereby is also signified the horrible punishment of their soules specially yet together with their bodies Pareus for à parte totum intelligit he vnderstandeth the whole by a part Haymo 20. Quest. Why the Iew is set before the Grecian v. 9. Of the Iew first and of the Grecian 1. Tolet thinketh that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first here signifieth ordinem praeminentiam statuum the order and preheminence or prerogatiue of states betweene the Iewes and Gentiles for the Iewes were preferred before the Gentiles because they were the people of God But although this reason may be yeelded in the next verse where mention is made of glorie and honour vpon euery one that doth good the Iew first and then the Gentile yet it can be no prerogatiue for the Iew to be first in punishment 2. Therefore I preferre their iudgement which thinke that the Iew in the order of punishment is placed first because they knew Gods will and had better helpes and therefore they were worthie of greater punishment if they did not their masters will so Ambrose Iudaeus credens propter Abraham honorificentior diffidens peius tractandus the beleeuing Iew was more honoured for Abrahams sake but the vnbeleeuing Iew was worthie of greater blame so also Athanas. ad Antioch qu. 144. so primum significat grauitatem poena this word first doth in this place signifie the greatnesse of punishment in the other prarogativam pramij the prerogatiue of reward Faius 21. Quest. What Iewes and Gentiles the Apostle here meaneth 1. Origen will haue neither the vnbeleeuing Iew here to be matched with the beleeuing Gentile for then the Iewe should not haue the preheminence nor yet the beleeuing Iewe with the vnbeleeuing Gentile for then they were not fit to be ioyned together but he vnderstandeth as well the vnbeleeuing Iewes as Gentiles and hath these strong positions 1. that euen they which beleeued not among the Gentiles yet doing well might be rewarded though they had not faith in Christ for as they were condemned for their euill works so if they did well they should be counted worthie of reward and whereas that place will be obiected He that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie Ioh. 3.18 he giueth this interpretation secundum hoc quod non credidit iudicatus est c. he is
iudged in this that he beleeued not though for other things which he doth he shall not be iudged as it is said he that beleeueth shall not be iudged or condemned that is he shall not be iudged secundum hoc quod credit in that that he beleeueth yet in other things he shall be iudged 2. Such an one not beleeuing in Christ yet doing well though he haue not eternall life yet gloria operum poterit non perire by the glorie of his workes he may be kept from perishing to this purpose Origen lib. 2. in c. 2. ad Roman 2. Contra. 1. The first position of Origen that any thing done without faith can be acceptable to God is contrarie to the Scripture Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God neither doth that argument followe from the contrarie for one euill worke is sufficient to condemne a man but one good worke is not sufficient to obtaine reward for he that doth one good worke may haue many euill workes beside for the which he deserueth to be punished that other glosse of his of the iudging of beleeuers and the not iudging of vnbeleeuers is coÌ„futed by the words of our Sauiour Ioh. 5.24 he that beleeueth hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation he is not freed then from iudgement onely in part because he beleeueth but simplie he shall neuer enter into condemnation for he which hath a liuely faith which is effectuall working by loue hath not onely a naked faith but is full of good workes and where he is wanting his imperfect obedience is supplied by the perfect obedience of Christ apprehended by faith 2. Neither doth the Scripture allowe any third place beside heauen and hell after this life that any not hauing eternall life should be preserued from perishing for they which are not counted among the sheepe at the right hand of Christ for whom the kingdome is prepared they belong vnto the goates at the left hand and shall goe into euerlasting fire prepared for the deuill and his Angels 3. This straight and inconuenience Origen is driuen vnto because he taketh these Iewes and Grecians to be vnbeleeuers whereas the Apostle vnderstandeth such among the Gentiles as beleeued in God and liued thereafter such were they which liued with Melchisedek Iob the Niniuites Cornelius as Chrysostome vpon this place sheweth whom Faius followeth 22. Quest. Of the diuerse acceptions of the word person v. 11. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is either giuen vnto God or to creatures and the same either without life or to such as haue life as to man 1. It is attributed to God three wayes 1. the face of God signifieth his iudgement against sinners 1. Pet. 3.12 the face of God is against those which doe euill 2. it is taken for the spirituall presence of Christ 2. Cor. 2.10 I forgaue it for your sakes in the sight or face 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Christ. 3. it is taken for the diuine hypostasis in the Trinitie as Christ is said to be the engraued forme of the person of his father Heb. 1.3 2. Things without life are said to haue a certaine face as Luke 12.56 the face of heauen 3. Properly this word face is giuen vnto man and it 1. either signifieth his countenance as Iesus is said to haue fallen vpon his face Matth. 26.39 2. or the bodilie presence as the Apostle saith he was kept from the Thessalonians concerning his face but not in heart 1. Thessal 2.17.3 or it is taken for some respect of the gifts of bodie minde or some externall condition as of honour riches or such like in this sense it is said of Christ Mark 12.14 thou carest not for the person of any and S. Iude saith of certaine false teachers that they haue mens persons in admiration for aduantage sake Iud. v. 16 and in this sense it is taken here Gryneus 4. The person then of man betokeneth some qualitie or condition in him for the which he is respected either naturall as the gifts of the minde sharpnes of wit memorie vnderstanding or of the bodie as strength come lines beutie or such as are attained vnto by labour and industrie as learning knowledge of arts wisdome or externall in worldly respects as if he be rich honourable of authoritie or such like 5. Further some respect of persons is necessarily ioyned with the cause as a fault in an aged man or minister or one that hath knowledge is greater then a slippe of a young man or one that is ignorant some respect of persons is diuided from the cause as whether he be rich or poore honourable or base and in this sense persons are not to be respected Martyr 23. Qu. How God is said not to accept the persons of men The Apostle hauing made mention of the equall condition of the Iewes and Gentiles both in punishment and reward addeth this as a reason because God is no accepter of persons in respect of their nation and kinred So S. Peter saith God is no accepter of persons 〈◊〉 in euery nation he that feareth God c. is accepted with him Act. 10.34 35 here the respecting of persons is vnderstood of the nation or countrey likewise S. Paul saith Gal. 3.28 that in Christ There is neither Iew nor Grecian bond nor free male nor female that is in Christ there is no respect of persons Deut. 16.19 Thou shalt not accept any person neither take any reward to preferre any for gifts or rewards beside the merit of his cause is to haue respect of persons God then accepteth no mans person he preferreth not any for his riches countrey honour strength or any other such qualitie but iudgeth euery man as his cause is and aâ— his works are But thus it will be obiected on the contrarie 1. Obiect Moses entreateth the Lord to spare his people for Abraham Isaak and â—â—kobs sake Exod. 32. herein then the Lord had respect of persons Ans. Some giue this answer that in temporall things such as was the forbearing to punish the people God may haue respect to persons but not in eternall Mart. But it may be better answered that God had not respect to the persons of these Patriarks but to his gracious promise which he had made vnto them as there Moses saith Remember Abraham c. to whome thou swarest by thy selfe c. 2. Obiect S. Paul would haue vs doe good to all but specially to the houshold 〈◊〉 faith Gal. 6.10 here the person is respected Ans. The person is not respected here but the cause for the faithfull are preferred in respect of their faith which is the cause why they haue the preheminence 3. Obiect But God doth elect some vnto saluation some are reiected whereas all by nature are the children of wrath and in the same common condition to giue then vnequall things as life or death to those which are in the same equall condition seemeth to be done with respect of persons Ans. 1.
Some giue this solution that there is no acception of persons in donis gratuitis in gifts of gratuitie and freely bestowed as election vocation are of the free gift of God he calleth and electeth whome he will but a person may be accepted in the distribution of that which doth of right appertaine vnto one and so the Lord accepteth no ma◠person but rewardeth euery one according to his worke Peter disput 6. numer 42. 2. Beza thus answereth that in the decree of election there can be no acception of persons when God electeth some before they haue any beeing and so are yet no person at all 3. But this answer is more full and sufficient there are three things to be considered in the accepting of persons 1. when some externall condition is respected beside the merit of the cause 2. and this is done contrarie to the law of equitie 3. and not without iniur◠done vnto an other when of partiall affection that is taken from one which is his right and adiudged to an other But none of these are seene in Gods election 1. he respecteth not any condition or qualitie in them which are elected but he maketh choice of them of his owne good pleasure 2. he is not tied to any law and so transgresseth no law 3. he doth not wrong vnto any in exempting some from destruction which in the rigour of his iustice is due vnto all like as Augustine putteth the case of two debters if the Creditour doe forgiue his debt vnto one and exact it of an other he doth no wrong it is free for him to doe what he will with his owne Matt. 20.15 Pareus Faius so as Augustine well determineth ibi acceptio personarum recte dicitur vbi ille qui iudicat relinquens causae meritum c. there acception of persons is rightly saide to be when he that iudgeth leauing the merit of the cause doth finde somewhat in the person for the which he giueth sentence with one against an other c. lib. 2. ad 2. epist. Pelagian c. 7. But to doth not God for he findeth no difference in the persons but all beeing in the same cause of damnation he of his owne free will forgiueth his debt vnto some and requireth it of others 4. Obiect But it is an accepting of persons as well cum aequalibus in aequalia tribnuntur c. when vnequall things are giuen to those which are equall in cause as when all are guiltie and yet one is saued an other condemned as when the persons are vnequall as the innocent condenmed and the guiltie freed God seemeth in the first kind to haue respect vnto persons freeing some from condemnation which belongeth in the rioour of Gods iustice to all Answ. 1. It is not simply an accepting of persons to giue vnequally where the cause is equall but when this is done with respect vnto some qualitie in the person as because he is rich or honourable or such like and the other is not But God doth not so he electeth some before other not for any respect to their persons but of his meere grace and fauour 2. betweene the decree of Gods election and the execution thereof there commeth the faith and pietie of the elect which maketh a manifest difference betweene them and the reprobate which freeth God from all partialitie who iudgeth men according to the qualitie of their workes See more afterward 3. addition to the places of doctrine 24. Quest. Of the meaning of these words v. 12. As many as haue sinned without the law shall perish without the law 1. Ambrose exposition here seemeth somewhat strange who vnderstandeth this not of the law of nature but of the law of Moses to the which the Gentiles were bound to giue assent and therefore duplici nomine sunt rei they are guiltie two waies because they did not giue assent vnto the law giuen by Moses nor receiued Christ c. Pererius refelleth this interpretation because the law of Moses did onely bind the Hebrewes neither were any of the Prophets commanded to publish the law of Moses to the Gentiles as afterward the Apostles were commanded to preach it to the Gentiles But Tolet somewhat qualifieth and excuseth Ambrose making this his meaning that he speaketh onely of the Gentiles who liued after the publishing and preaching of the Gospel who then were bound to beleeue and to receiue the writings of Moses and the Prophets which prophesied of Christ yet in this sense he thinketh that Ambrose expresseth not the Apostles full meaning who speaketh generally of the Gentiles both before and at the comming of Christ. 2. Chrysostome whome Anselme followeth doth interpret this to be iudged without a law levius puniri to be more easily punished for the Gentile hauing not the law as the Iew had is thereby somewhat excused But the Apostles purpose is not to shew any inequalitie of punishment betweene the Iew and Gentile but onely howsoeuer they are vnequall in knowledge yet because they are equall in sinne they shall both indifferently be punished 3. Some contrariwise doe make the case of the Gentiles more grieuous they shall perish without the law meaning the written law but the Iewes shall be iudged onely that is not punished eternally but for a time who afterward shall be saued this opinion is imputed to Origen hom 3. in Levit. and he insinuateth as much in his commentarie vpon this place Augustine reselleth this opinion concion 25. in Psal. 118. And it is euidently confuted by the saying of our Sauiour Matth. 11. that it shall be more easie for the Sodomites in the day of iudgement then for the vnbeleeuing Iewes Perer and they that haue done euill whether Iew or Gentile shall goe into euerlasting fire Matth. 25.46 Here then iudgement is taken for condemnation as it is vsuall in the Scripture as Ioh. 5.29 They that haue done euill shall come forth to the resurrection 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of iudgement that is condemnation Tolet. 4. Pererius here maketh mention of the like opinion of certaine of their Catholikes who by iudging here vnderstand certaine transitorie paines in purgatorie which such shall endure but they shall not finally perish because they hold the foundation namely faith in Christ But Pererius confuseth them because the Apostle speaketh of such Iewes as beleeued not in Christ and therefore did not hold the foundation 5. Gregorie hath this obseruation vpon those words he maketh two degrees of those which shall be saued in the day of iudgement and two likewise of them which shall be condemned first alij iudicantur regnant some shall be examined first for their life and afterwards enter into Gods kingdome such as repented them of their former sinnes and did good workes such Christ shall say vnto for I was hungrie and ye gaue me meate c. alij electorum non iudicantur reginant others of the elect should not be iudged at all but presently reigne with Christ such are they
owne righteousnesse which is of the lawe but that which is thorough the faith of Christ of these the Apostle speaketh here that in part doe themselues liue according to the lawe and shewe their faith by their fruits supplying that which is wanting in them by the obedience of Christ by faith 3. There are two kinds of iustification one is verily and indeede before God which is by faith in Christ Rom. 3.26 the other is in the opinion of men Luk. 16.15 Ye are they which iustifie your selues before men of the former the Apostle speaketh here Gryneus see further for the exposition of this place controv 7. following Quest. 27. How the Gentiles which had not the lawe did by nature the things contained in the lawe This place is diuersly expounded 1. Some doe here vnderstand the Gentiles converted to the faith of Christ which doe naturally the worke of the lawe that is to beleeue in Christ not that faith is naturall but because duce natura credunt they beleeue nature so guiding them and while they beleeue opus legis oftendunt they shewe the worke of the Lawe to this purpose Ambrose whose meaning seemeth to be this that the Gentiles which receiued the Gospel were mooued by the light of nature seeing the great miracles which Christ did to acknowledge him to be the Messiah But 1. this is an improper speech to say that to beleeue is to doe the things of the lawe neither is faith a worke of the lawe for then he that is iustified by faith might be said to be iustified by the lawe which the Apostle euerie where opposeth and setteth one against the other and faith is called the work of God not of the lawe as Ioh. 6.29 This is the worke of God that ye beleeue c. 2. Neither by the light of nature can any come to beleeue but he hath neede of speciall illumination Iohn 6.44 No man can come vnto me except my father drawe him 2. Augustine likewise lib. de spirit liter c. 26. vnderstandeth this place of the Gentiles conuerted to the faith of Christ and so also lib. 4. con Iuli. c. 3. And thus he seemeth to prooue it because afterward v. 26. he saith If circumcision keepe the ordinances of the lawe shall not his vncircumcision be counted for circumcision here the Apostle speaketh of a Gentile conuerted for otherwise how could he keepe the lawe and it is like that in all these places the Apostle speaketh of the same kind of Gentiles and they are said naturally to doe the things of the lawe quia vt crederint ipsa in eis per Christi gratiam sanata est natura because that they might beleeue their nature was healed by grace to this purpose Augustine But this exposition may be thus obiected against 1. though it be admitted that afterward the Apostle speaketh of a Gentile conuerted to the faith it followeth not that he should so meane here for in this place the Apostle maketh mention of such Gentiles as had no other direction but the lawe of nature and their conscience and so are said to sinne without the law but in the other place he compareth with the Iewes such vncircumcised Gentiles which kept the ordinances of the lawe and had the true circumcision of the heart which they could not attaine vnto by the light of nature And so Origen though before he vnderstand the vnbeleeuing Gentiles qu. 21. yet there he thinketh the Apostle to meane the Gentiles conuerted see qu. 43. following Some thinke that the Apostle is there to be vnderstood to speake by way of supposition if circumcision keepe the ordinances of the lawe not that it did but if it did Calvin but it is there better referred to the conuerted Gentile O siand see afterward question 43. 2. If to doe by nature the things of the law were to doe it by nature illuminated by grace and faith then were there no difference here betweene Iewe and Gentile for the Iewe also did so keepe the lawe 3. and whereas it is said they hauing not the law he sheweth that they haue no other helpe but the lawe of nature whereas the conuerted Gentiles did such things by the instinct of grace and faith rather then by the light of nature 4. And whereas Augustine thus obiecteth that if it be the lawe of nature which is written in their hearts the Gospel should haue no priuiledge more then the lawe which the Lord is said to write in their hearts Ierem. 31.33 It may be answeared that the one is written in the heart ratione luminis naturalis by the meanes of the naturall light the other is written ratione luminis fidei by the light of faith and by the first naturall onely and morall duties are imprinted in the heart by the other beside these all other mysticall points of religion which nature cannot bring one vnto without faith this is the priuiledge then of the Gospel more then the lawe of nature hath Tolet. And Ieremie speaketh there of a supernaturall inscription and writing in the heart by grace the Apostle here of the naturall Pareus dub 14. 3. Some doe take the Gentiles here to be vnderstood not conuerted to the Gospell but such as liued before the times of the Gospel but beside the light of nature had auxilium diuinae gratiae the helpe of Gods grace whereby they kept the morall precepts of the lawe Thus Thomas interpreteth and Vega lib. 6. super decret concil Tridentin c. 21. so also Tolet that they did the workes of the lawe non quidem sine fide gratia but not without faith and grace annot 25. But this opinion is confuted by Medina lib. 4. de certa fide c. 7. and Pererius disput 8. numer 61. and it may be further refelled thus 1. If that were S. Pauls meaning that the Gentiles by their naturall light helped by faith did keepe the lawe they should not in this behalfe differ from the Iewes who did keepe the lawe by the same meanes also the light of nature assisted by grace 2. the Apostle saith they hauing not the lawe are a lawe to themselues but they which are ayded by grace are not a lawe to themselues they are guided and directed by grace 4. Some here vnderstand such among the Gentiles as had the true knowledge of God such were Melchisedeck Iob the Niniuites Cornelius Chrysost. Faius But these were not many among the Gentiles the Apostle seemeth to speake more generally of a great number among the Gentiles 5. Some thinke that the Gentiles by the light of nature though they beleeued not in God might doe workes of the lawe worthie of reward to this purpose Origen whose opinion is before confuted qu. 21. Lyranus seemeth also to incline hereunto obseruatio legis naturalis cum fide cultu vnius Dei ad quod inducit ratio naturalis aliquo modo sufficit c. the naturall obseruation of the lawe with the faith and worship of one God to
Gorrhan is here somewhat curious it is called the day propter occultarum manifestationem for the manifesting of things secret and the night propter improvisionem for the suddennes of his comming as Matth. 25.6 At midnight there was a crie made it is called the euen Matth. 20.8 propter terminum temporis for the ending of time and the morning propter initium aeternitatis for the beginning of eternitie Zeph. 3.5 In the morning doth he bring his iudgement But here day is vnderstood generally for time as it is taken in other places of Scripture Faius 2. Shall iudge In this world the Lord sheweth sometime speciall iudgements as he did vpon the old world vpon Sodom and Gomorrha but this shall be a day of generall iudgement Faius and he shall iudge the secrets of men non daemonum not of deuills they haue their iudgement alreadie Gorrhan 3. According to my Gospel S. Paul calleth it his Gospel in respect of his ministerie it was the Gospel of Christ tanquaÌ„ authoris as the author and Apostoli vt praediratoris the Apostles as the preacher Lyr. my gospel quod annuntio which I preach Haym so Ioh. 17.20 our Sauiour calleth his word their word that is the Apostles because they were preachers of it 4. According 1. which some vnderstand of the manner of iudgement that Christ shall giue sentence according to the doctrine of the Gospel as he that beleeueth in the Sonne of God hath eternall life he that beleeueth not is damned Pareus Gryneus referreth it to thâ—t doctrine of the Apostle Gal. 5.20 They that doe such things c. as idolatrie witchcraft and the like shall not inherit the kingdome of God so he shall iudge beleeuers both according to the Gospel of faith and the wicked according to their works Pareus dub 15. 2. some giue this sense according to my Gospel because the day of iudgement calleth men to repentance and so belongeth to the Gospel Mart. 3. but it is better applied to the certentie of the day of iudgement that it shall certenly come as Paul had preached and that the world shall be iudged by Iesus Christ for this is portio Evangelij a portion of the Gospel to beleeue that the world shall be iudged by Iesus Christ Calvin see more afterward of other things belonging to the day of iudgement among the places of doctrine 37. Quest. Whence the Iewes were so called v. 17. Behold thou art called a Iew. 1. Iustinus imagineth that the Iewes were so called vpon this occasion he thus writeth that there was one Israel a certaine king that had two sonnes to whome he distributed ten kingdomes who after that diuision were all called Iewes by the name of one Iudas who died presently after that diuision was made lib. 36. 2. Cornelius Tacitus writeth that the Iewes came out of Creta where was the hill Ida or Idaeus as Viâ—g l. 3. mons Idaeus ibi there is the mountaine Idaeus whence he thinketh they were called Idaei and by some corruption of speach Iudaei Tacit. lib. 5. histor But the falsitie of both these fabulous reports euidently appeareth out of the Scriptures for they were thus named of Iudas one of the twelue Patriarks 3. Some Christian writers were of opinion that they were so called of Iudas Macchabeus Thomas maketh mention of this opinion but nameth not the author Catharinius ascribeth it to Iosephus but indeede Ambrose if he be the author of the commentarie vpon this epistle so affirmeth thir conceit is euidently controlled by the Scriptures for mention is made of the Iewes in the storie of Esther in diuers places and Nehemiah 4. which were long before the times of Iudas Macchabeus 4. But the originall of the name indeede was this first this people now called Iewes were called Hebrewes of Heber in whose time the languages were confounded and the Hebrew speach was continued in his familie after this they were called Israelites of Israel their father whose name was before called Iaakob Gen. 32. And after Salomons time the tribes were diuided into two kingdomes tenne were vnder Ieroboam and two with 〈◊〉 halfe vnder Rehoboam the tenne tribes went into captiuitie and neuer returned againe after that diuision all they which were vnder the kingdome of Rehoboam and his successors were called Iewes these also went into captiuitie into Babylon but after 70. yeares they returned after which returne not onely they which were of the tribe of Iudah but all other of that nation which returned with them were called Iewes because it was the more noble tribe and that part of Palestina which they inhabited did belong vnto Iudahs lot Iosephus thinketh that this name was giuen vnto them and to that region quando à Babylonia sunt reversi when they returned from Babylon lib. 11. antiquit c. 5. But indeede they were so called before but not so generally as afterward Thus they had three names they were called Hebrewes that is transeuntes passers propter susceptionem praeceptorum terrenorum for the receiuing of terrene precepts Israelites that is seeing God propter contâ—â—plationem coelestium for the contemplation of heauenly things and Iudaei that is confessing propter confessionem divinae laudis for the confession of the diuine praise Gorrhan 5. It was the opinion of some that the Iewes were the same people who were called Solymi whome Homer mentioneth in his verses of whome the citie Hierusalem should be so called Tacit. lib. 5. historiar and Iosephus citeth the ancient Poet Cherillus who saith that these Iewes called Solymi did serue Xerxes in his warres against Greece lib. 1. contr Apion Contra. But these are meere coniectures for these Solymi as Strabo writeth lib. 1. inhabited about the mountaine Taurus who were in times past called Mylies Herodotus lib. 1. thinketh they were a people of Asia called the Lysians Plinie lib. 5. c. 27. doth number them among other people in Asia that were long agoe extinguished whose countrey was â—ext vnto Isauria Pamphilia Lycania Pererius 6. Now whereas the name of a Iew was then a noble name as now is the name Christian let it be obserued that S. Paul saith not thou art a Iew but rather thou art called a Iew they were so in name rather then true Iewes in deede Chrysost. 38. Quest. Of the priuiledges of the Iewes here recited by the Apostle The Apostle reckoneth vp seuen seuerall priuiledges of the Iewes 1. their name and profession to be called Iewes 2. they tested in the Law placing all perfection therein and admitting of no other doctrine wherein they were deceiued for so long as they were bearers onely of the law and not doers they were vnder the curse 3. they gloried in God not truly as they doe which doe ascribe the glorie and praise of their saluation to God in Christ but their boasting was vain-glorious such as was that of the Pharisie Luk. 18. I thanke thee God c. 4. They knew the will of God reuealed in the law but they were so much
the vertue and faith of the parents But although the beleeuing parents may obtaine graces by their faith for others yet formally none are iustified before God but by their owne faith or some grace infused by the spirit of God for as the parents sinnes cannot condemne the child so the parents faith cannot saue the infant 2. Gorrhan thinketh that circumcision herein was avayleable quia peccatum originale delebat because it blotted out originall sinne But it is euident by this place that the circumcision of the flesh did not outwardly conferre grace for then circumcision could neuer be turned to vncircumcision that is to be of no more force without keeping of the law then if they had not beene circumcised at all 3. Augustine as Pet. Martyr alleadgeth him not citing the place reporteth the opinion of some which affirmed that a man beeing once baptized though he were an euill liuer yet in the ende should be saued but should suffer many things in this life the like opinion the Iewes might haue of their circumcision and so it might be profitable to infants but more profitable to those that also kept the law But the Apostle denieth circumcision to be profitable any thing at all without keeping the law because it is turned into vncircumcision it is no more availeable then if they were not circumcised at all 4. Wherefore the best solution is that the Apostle speaketh not here of infants sed de adultis but of those which were of yeares and discretion that circumcision did not profit them vnlesse they kept the law as baptisme now is not any helpe vnto saluation to Christians that lead an euill life As for infants they were then saued by the couenant of grace sealed in circumcision as now in baptisme 43. Quest. What vncircumcised the Apostle here speaketh of whether such of the Gentiles as were conuerted to the faith and what keeping of the law he meaneth 1. Calvin thinketh that the Apostle saying v. 26. if the vncircumcision keepe the ordinances of the law speaketh ex hypothesi by way of supposition if any such could be found that did keepe the law which no man could so also Pareus de obedientia plena loquitur ad quam obligabat circumcisio he speaketh of the full and perfect obedience of the law vnto the which circumcision did bind and he speaketh ex hypothesi by supposition if the vncircumcision keepe But it is euident that the Apostle speaketh not by way of supposition as of a thing impossible to be done but supposing if it were done for then it would follow that circumcision were not profitable at all because he saith circumcision is profitable if thou keepe the lawe if the Apostle should speake of the perfect keeping of the lawe which is impossible then all profitable vse is denied to circumcision but he â—ealed not so much detract from that holy institution of God circumcision indeede did bind them to keepe the whole law but it did profit them if there were an endeauour in them and care to keepe the lawe though they perfectly keepe it not 2. But Lyranus here hath a verie vnfound assertion that the Apostle should here speake of such vncircumcised Gentiles which did the workes of the Lawe ex rationis naturalis dictamine erant Deo accepti by the direction onely of naturall reason and were acceptable to God which cannot be that any not hauing faith by the light onely of nature should be accepted of God for without faith it is impossible to please him Heb. 11.6 3. The interlinearie glosse hath an other exposition by the ordinances of the law vnderstanding fidem Christi the faith of Christ whom the lawe did foretell should come for our iustification but faith in Christ is no worke or ordinance of the lawe for the Apostle concludeth that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe Rom. 3.28 which were no good conclusion if faith in Christ were a worke of the lawe yet I denie not but the Apostle speaketh of such keeping of the lawe as proceeded from faith 4. Wherefore the Apostle here vnderstandeth such Gentiles as were conuerted to the faith as Origen expoundeth qui ex praeputio ad Christi fidem venerunt which came vnto the faith of Christ from vncircumcision for the idolaters among the Gentiles beeing not conuerted vnto Christ could not doe the workes of the lawe fayling in the first commandement which forbiddeth idolatrie such faithfull therefore among the Gentiles are vnderstood which had the knowledge of God Faius such as Iob was and to fulfill or keep the lawe here is taken pro legis seruandae studio for the studie and endeauour to keepe the law Faius so also Gryneus he saith in effect si Ethnicus aliquis fidei obedientiam praestaret if any Ethnicke or Gentile should performe the obedience of faith he should condemne a Christian that onely is baptized and performeth not such obedience But here it will be thus obiected on the contrarie 1. Obiect The Apostle saith v. 27. If vncircumcision by nature keepe the lawe shall it not iudge thee the Apostle then meaneth those which by the light of nature onely keepe the lawe Answ. 1. Some doe thus expound ex natura per gratiam reparata by nature repaired by grace gloss interlin so also Gorrhan saith that this keeping of the law is vnderstood to be by faith which is of nature preparative by way of preparation but of grace completive by way of perfection for the illumination of the soule is of grace the consent is of the will reformed by grace Contra. 1. It is an erroneous assertion that faith is partly of nature partly of grace it is wholly the worke of the spirit 1. Cor. 12.9 the will indeede consenteth yet not by it owne naturall power God as Augustine saith ex nolentibus volâ—tes facit of nilling maketh vs willing and the will concurreth not actively in any good worke or formally but passiuely and materially as not working but beeing wrought vpon 2. If nature should here be so taken restoared by grace there should be no difference in this behalfe betweene the Gentile and the Iewe for euen the Iewe also by grace illuminating his nature was enabled to keepe the Lawe though imperfectly but the Apostle seemeth here to speake of somewhat peculiar to the vncircumcised Gentiles 2. The Syriake interpreter in his annotations thinketh that by nature is here onely opposed to the lawe and the letter not excluding all other helpes beside nature but onely the helpe of the written law but then one that worketh by grace may be said to worke by nature which are opposite the one to the other c. 11.6 if by grace then not of workes that is naturally done without the helpe of grace 3. Wherefore the words are thus rather to be placed and that which is by nature vncircumcision keeping the Lawe as the words stand in the originall not thus vncircumcision which by nature keepeth the lawe as
for their person and the person is the state condition or qualitie of a thing now to knowe whether all accepting of the person be vnlawfull first the diuerse kinds of persons and qualities must be considered whereof there are 3. sorts 1. some personall conditions there are which are annexed to promises or comminations diuine and humane as faith obedience in the elect impenitencie impietie vnbeleefe in the wicked this accepting of persons is not vniust as Abraham was respected of God for his faith so also Dauid and Saul reiected for his hypocrisie 2. Some personall respects are so annexed to the cause as thereby it is aggravated or extenuated as he that striketh a magistrate is worthie of greater punishment then he that striketh an other and this respect of persons is also iust â—â— some personall respects are beside the cause as riches pouertie in the case of adulterie theft and such like and such accepting of the person is vniust Secondly the accepting â—â— persons is either in iudgement when it is in the two first senses lawfull but not in the thuâ—â— or extra iudicium out of iudgement and it is of three sorts 1. dilectionis of loue which in common duties is vnlawfull as when a rich man is preferred before a poore man for his riches which is condemned by S. Iames c. 2. v. 2.3 but in speciall and proper duties it is lawfull as in preferring the loue of our parents before others 2. electionis of election â—â— choice as when men of qualitie and gifts are advanced to places of office before them which are not so qualified this respect of persons is lawfull as beeing agreeable both vnto nature and to positiue lawes 3. donationis in matters of gift and donation as one for giueth his debt to one not to another this also is lawfull because here is no wrong done a man may dispose of his owne as it pleaseth him see more hereof before quest 23. 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. Against the power of free will in good things v. 5. Thou after thine hardnesse and heart that cannot repent heapest vnto thy selfe wrath c. Pererius out of this place inferreth that it is in potestate hominis bene vel male agere in the power of man to doe well or euill for it should otherwise be vniust to punish a man for doing euill and for want of repentance whereas he can doe no other disput 2. in c. 2. numer 23. Answ. 1. That man hath free will to doe euill without any compulsion violence or constraint it is confessed of all but this is a freedome à coactione from compulsion or enforcing not à necessitate from necessitie a man cannot now chuse but sinne because his nature is enthralled by the fall of man yet he sinneth willingly no man compelleth him But vnto that which is good man hath no will or inclination of himselfe but by the grace of God as the Prophet saith Ierem. 4.22 They are wise to doe euill but to doe well they haue no knowledge and our Blessed Sauiour saith Ioh. 15.5 Without me ye can doe nothing 2. yet though man cannot repent of himselfe nor yet doe any good thing he is worthily punished because man by his voluntarie transgression when it was in his power not to haue transgressed did abuse his free will giuen in the creation vnto sinne and so enthralled him selfe and his posteritie Once therefore man had free will if he could haue kept it but now that is become necessarie to doe euill which was before free man therefore is iustly punished notwithstanding this necessitie of sinning because he lost this libertie and freedome by his owne default 3. And let it here further be obserued how Pererius beside the falsitie of his assertion is become a falsarie in charging vs with vntrue opinions such as Protestants hold not as first that we should say hominem ad vtrumque impelli à Deo c. that man whether to doe good or euill is compelled and enforced of God whereas we abhorre and detest that as a most wicked heresie that God is the author of any euill or the moouer stirrer or prouoker thereunto Againe he obiecteth that we hold that mans free will is velut quoddam inanime c. is a certaine dead thing without life that it doth nothing of it selfe but is a bare title without any matter whereas we affirme that man is not as a stocke or stone but hath a naturall power to will to elect to desire but to will or doe that which is good it hath no power man willeth desireth chooseth but to doe these things well it is of grace in respect of the generall inclination of the will vnto the obiect it is actiue but in respect of the goodnesse of the will in beeing mooued vnto that which is good it is meerely passiue see Synop. pag. 858. Controv. 2. Of iustification by the imputatiue iustice of faith Whereas the Apostle saith v. 2. We know that the iudgement of God is according to truth Bellarmine hence thus reasoneth against imputatiue iustice Gods iudgement is according to truth but so is not imputed iustice it is not verily and in deede and according to truth but the habituall infused and inherent iustice is according to truth lib. 2. de iustificaton c. 3. Contra. 1. Bellarmine doth mistake the Apostles meaning for according to the truth is not secundum realem existentiam according to the reall existence of a thing but secundum equitatem according to equitie 2. So then the iustice of Christ imputed by faith is according to truth that is the rule of iustice because thereby full satisfaction is made for sinne by faith in Christ but that habituall and inherent iustice is not according to the rule of iustice because it is imperfect and thereby Gods iustice cannot be satisfied Pareus 3. Controv. Against the merit of workes v. 6. Who will reward euery man according to his works out of this place the Romanists contend for the merit of good works the Rhemists vpon this place affirme that life euerlasting is giuen for and according to their good workes there reasons and arguments are these 1. The Apostle vseth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall render which signifieth a iust retribution and so it is taken Matth. 20.8 Bellar. l. 5. de iustificat c. 2. 2. Tolet. annotat 6. vrgeth that place Matth. 25.34 Inherit ye the kingdome prepared for you c. for I was an hungred and ye gaue me meate c. 3. Likewise it is thus obiected God shall reward the wicked according to the merit of their euill workes Ergo the righteous shall be rewarded according to the merit of their good workes Ans. 1. Tolet. annot 6. rehearseth fiue seuerall answers which he supposeth to be vsed by the Protestants 1. some he saith by his workes vnderstand Christs workes according to the which God should reward the righteous 2. some thus he shall render vnto euery man according
to their faith which sheweth it selfe by their works 3. some he saith thus interpret he shall render according to their workes that is post opera sua after their works 4. some say they shall be rewarded according to their works but with the temporall blessings in this world not with life eternall 5. some graunt that the righteous shall be rewarded according to their workes if any could be found that had such workes which are worthie of reward the like answers Pererius imagineth to be made by the Protestants numer 39. but neither of them name what Protestants they are that thus answer we insist vpon none of these solutions 2. But we can otherwise satisfie all these reasons obiected 1. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to render signifieth not onely a iust retribution but a gift of fauour as in that place giuen in instance Matth. 20.8 the reward is said to be rendred not onely to them which had laboured first which might seeme to haue deserued it but vnto those that came at the last houre to whome it was giuen of fauour and therefore simply v. 14. it is expressed by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to giue 2. In that place Matth. 25. it is shewed to whome not for what the reward shall be giuen good works are required as a condition in those which are to be saued not as a meritorious cause of their saluation Pareus for in the same place our Sauiour sheweth the originall and fountaine of their saluation Come ye blessed of my father inherit the kingdome prepared for you from the foundations of the world their saluation then dependeth vpon the free and gratious election of God not vpon their works Faius 3. The argument followeth not from the merit of euill workes to the merit of good workes for there is great difference in the way of meriting betweene them 1. good works are the gifts of God and proceede from him but euill workes haue their beginning from man 2. good works are imperfect and therefore merit not euill workes are perfectly euill and therefore are worthie of punishment 3. good works are commanded and so it is our dutie to doe them and therefore thereby we doe not merit but euill workeâ— are forbidden and there is no dutie but rather the transgression of dutie in doing them Gryneus 4. And concerning this place it prooueth no merit of workes the Apostle saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to workes not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 propter opera for workes so that this sheweth the measure rather then the merit of workes As this phrase is taken Matth. 9.29 according to your faith be it vnto you and Matth. 22.3 according to their workes doe not And this phrase is thus expounded Revel 22.12 My reward is with me to render vnto euery one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according as his worke is Pareus so then according to their workes noteth the qualitie not the merit of their worke that is good workes shall be recompensed with reward and euill workes with punishment Faius And mention is made here of works that God shall iudge according as he findeth mens works to shew that he is no accepter of persons neither regardeth the outward appearance but that which is in truth Gualter And that it is not one and the same thing to reward for works and according to works Gregorie well sheweth in Psal. 149. v. 9. aliud est secundum opera reddere aliud pâ—â—pter ipsa opera reddere in eo enim quod secundum opera dicitur ipsa operum qualitas intell giuer c. it is one thing to render according vnto works an other for works for in that it is said according vnto works the qualitie of the worke is vnderstood that whose works appeare to be good his recompence should be glorious c. Pererius thus answereth to this place of Gregorie that he speaketh of the substance quantitie and qualitie of works in themselues which beeing compared with the celestiall glorie are not worthie thereof but as they are considered in Christ by whose vertue and merit they are made meritorious so are they worthie of that euerlasting reward to the same purpose also Tolet. annotat 6. Contra. But Gregorie must be vnderstood to speake of the works of the faithfull which receiue all their actiuitie worthines and acceptance from Christ and the Apostle likewise speaketh of the faithfull Rom. 8.18 I account that the afflictions of this present time are not worthie of the glorie which shall be shewed vs euen then the works and sufferings of the faithfull are excluded from meriting Faius 3. Now further that no works of the Saints are meritorious it may further be shewed by these reasons 1. there must be a proportion betweene the merit and the reward but betweene our works and the euerlasting reward there is no proportion the reward by many degrees exceeding the worthines of the best works 2. there are no good works without faith for without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11.6 wherefore whatsoeuer is promised to works per fidem consequimur we doe obtaine by faith 3. that which a man meriteth must be of his owne not of his of whome he meriteth now our good works are of God they are not of our selues and therefore by them we can not merit at Gods hand 4. that wherein men are endebted vnto God can not merit for then be should be endebted vnto vs not we vnto him for the wages is not of fauour but of debt Rom. 4.4 But all which we can doe is no more but our dutie we owe our best seruice vnto God as our blessed Sauiour saith When ye haue done all those things which are commanded you say we are vnprofitable seruants we haue done that which was our dutie to doe Luk. 17.10 But here some will answer that we are said to be vnprofitable seruants onely in respect of God because he is not profited or furthered by our seruice but yet good works are profitable to our selues Contra. True it is that good works are profitable because thereby we testifie our faith we doe good vnto others and make our owne saluation sure but it followeth not because they are profitable that therefore they merit eternall life Martyr they are as Bernard saith via regui non causa regnandi the way vnto the kingdome not the cause of the kingdome 4. Controv. Which are to be counted good workes v. 7. Which by continuance in good works seeke c. The Romanists doe not hold those onely to be good works which are commanded by God but such also as are enioyned by the Church and the gouernors thereof Concil Tridentiâ— sess 6. c. 10. And according to this rule they count the saying and hearing of Masse going in pilgrimage inuocating of Saints praying for the dead offering vnto images good works Contra. There are two euident rules to examine good works by 1. because God onely is good and the fountaine and author of
goodnes therefore nothing can be good but that which is according to his will which is no where reuealed but in his word then no worke can be good vnlesse it be wrought according to the prescript of Gods word 2. there can come no good worke from man who is prone to euill and to nothing but euill by nature vnlesse then a man be regenerate and borne a new which is by faith in Christ be can doe no acceptable worke Both these are euident out of Scripture 1. that without faith it is vnpossible to please God Hebr. 11.6 and whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 2. and that by faith we are regenerate and made the sonnes of God Ioh. 1.12 As many as receiued him to them he gaue power to be the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name All such workes then as haue neither warrant out of Gods word not yet proceede from faith such as all superstitious works are so much commended and commanded in Poperie are not to be counted good works Gualter 5. Controv. Whether any good workes of the faithfull be perfect 1. The Romanists doe hold that some workes of the righteous are so perfect that they be not sinne so much as venially in them they haue no blemish at all Concil Tridentin can 25. de iustificat Pererius vrgeth that act of Abrahams obedience in sacrificing his sonne which was not onely omnis peccati vacuum c. void of all sinne but it was perfectly good as appeareth by that excellent promise which the Lord made thereupon to Abraham so it is said of Dauid that he was a man according to Gods owne heart disput 4. in c. 2. numer 33. Contra. 1. That act of Abrahams obedience was not rewarded for the perfection of the worke but because it proceeded from faith he beleeued God and therefore it was counted vnto him for righteousnes 2. And it is hard to say whether Abraham did not cast some doubts in his mind when he was first commanded of God to sacrifice his onely sonne there might be some naturall reasoning within him which notwithstanding he did ouercome by faith Ambrose thinketh lib. 1. de Abrah c. 8. that when Abraham said to his seruants Tâ—rie you here with the asse for I and the child will goe yonder and worship and come againe to you captiose loquebatur c. spake cunningly or captiously least his seruants should perceiue whereabout he went 3. And as for Dauid he had many infirmities and imperfections from some of which euen his best works might not be free he was said to be according to Gods heart both comparatiuely in respect of Saul and others and because he fought God vnfainedly not in shew and hypocritie as Saul did otherwise that he was not imply according to Gods heart the great sinnes wherein he fell doe declare 2. But that there is some blemish imperfection and defect euen in the best works of the Saints though we affirme not as Pererius slandereth Luther that all the workes of the regenerate are sinne it is thus made euident out of the Scripture 1. The Prophet Isai saith c. 64.6 All our righteousnes is as stained clouts euen their best actions were defiled and polluted to this place diuers answers are found 1. Pererius out of Augustine thus interpreteth that iustnia nostra diuine comparata iustitiae c. out righteousnes beeing compared to the diuine iustice is like vnto a filthie and menstrâ—â—â— cloath this is then spoken comparatiuely to this purpose August serm 43. Contra. And we herein concurre with Augustine that although the worke of the Saints seeme 〈◊〉 perfect and excellent before men yet in regard of that perfection which God requireth of vs they are found to come farre short so that if they be compared with the iustice of God not which he hath in himselfe but which he commandeth and requireth of vs our best works will appeare to be imperfect and full of wants 2. He vrgeth Hieromes exposition who applieth this place to the incredulous Iewes after the comming of the Messiah whose sained legall holines was as vncleane thing in the sight of God because they beleeued not in Christ exhibited to the world Contra. It is euident by the text it selfe that be Prophet speaketh of that age then present v. 10. Zion is a wildernes Ierusalem is a deseâ— 3. Therefore Pererius insisteth vpon this third inpretation that the Prophet speaketh of the hypocrites among the Iewes and of their legall righteousnes which was an vncleare thing beeing not sanctified by the spirit of God and the Prophet speaketh in the first person as including himselfe as the manner of the Prophets is for humilitie sake condescending vnto the infirmitie of the people and therein also shewing his charitable affection and compassion toward them Contra. It is euident 1. that the Prophet speaketh not onely of their legall obseruations but of all their morall obedience whatsoeuer for the words are generall All our righteousnes is as a stained clout 2. neither doth he meane the hypocrites onely but he comprehendeth all the people excluding no not the better sort as he saith v. 8. But now O Lord thou art our father and v. 9. Lowe beseech thee behold we are all thy people but the wicked and hypocrites are not alone Gods people neither is God said to be their father for the godly and faithfuls sake among them they may be so counted but not alone by themselues 2. To this purpose may be vrged that place Psal. 143.2 Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for in thy sight shall none that liueth be iustified c. Hence it is euident â—hat no not the iust in their best works are iustified in the sight of God but the Lord can finde sufficient matter against them euen in their most perfect works as Iob saith c. 9.30 If I wash my selfe with snow water c. yet shalt thou plunge me in the pit c. Pererius here sheweth fiue reasons why the iust desire that God would not enter into iudgement with them 1. because of the vncertentie of their election and present iustice 2. many of them may fall into deadly and great sinnes which they are not sure whether they be remitted 3. yea and the best men haue their veniall faults which can not altogether be taken heed of in this life 4. and euen in their best works plures negligentiae immiscentur many negligences and scapes are intermingled 5. their good workes are of God and not of themselues and therefore they can not in the rigour of iustice expect a reward at Gods hand Perer. disput 4. numer 37. Contra. 1. Of these fiue causes some are false some are impertinent and some directly make against him 1. That the righteous and faithfull are not certaine of their election nor of remission of sinnes is false and contrarie to the Scriptures for S. Paul was both sure of his election desiring to be dissolued and to be
him without faith or any speciall assistance from God may by his owne strength doe something morally good it a vt nullum peceatum in eo admittat so that therein he shall not commit any sinne lib. 5. iustificat c. 5. That the falsitie of this assertion may the better appeare 1. We must distinguish of the light that is giuen vnto man which is threefold 1. There is the light of nature which Christ giueth vnto euerie one that commeth into the world as he is their Creator Ioh. 1.9 this is giuen vnto all by nature they are endued with a reasonable soule and in the same by nature is imprinted this light 2. there is beside this naturall light an other speciall light and direction concurring with that naturall light which though it be not so generall as the other yet it is common to many vnregenerate men that haue not the knowledge of God as the Lord saith to Abimelech Gen. 20.6 I kept thee that thou shouldst not sinne against me this common grace many of the heathen had whereby they were preserued from many notorious crimes which other did fall into 3. There is beside these the grace of Christ whereby we are regenerate and enabled to doe that which is acceptable vnto God through Christ of this grace we meane that without it the light of nature is not sufficient to bring forth any good worke 2. Secondly we graunt that this light of nature beeing illuminated by the grace of Gods spirit and lightened and perfected by faith is able to bring men to performe good workes agreeable to the lawe As is euident in the fathers before the flood and after the flood in Noah Sem Abraham and other of the faithfull when as the lawe and Scriptures were yet vnwritten that by the grace of God which lightened their naturall vnderstanding they wrought righteousnesse and pleased God 3. But this must be receiued withall that Gods grace and the light of nature doe not concurre together as cooperators and fellowe workers but it is grace onely that worketh the nature of man is wrought vpon the spirit of God is onely actiue the power of nature is passiue in all good workes and therefore in this sense we mislike that position of Pereius legem naturalem Christi gratia illustratam valere ad piè vinendum that the lawe of nature lightened by the grace of Christ avayleth to liue well for thus the lawe of nature it made a ioynt worker with grace vnto godlinesse of life we say it is wrought vpon by grace it worketh not but onely as a naturall facultie and agent the spirituall goodnesse is all of grace 4. But that no vertuous act or morall good worke can be performed by the light of nature onely without grace it is euident out of these and such other places of Scripture Gen. 6.5 The imaginations of the thoughts of mans heart are onely euill continually Ioh. 3.6 That which is borne of the flesh is flesh Ioh. 15.5 Without me ye can doe nothing Rom. 14.23 Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne All these places euidently shewe that there is no actiuitie power abilitie or inclination to any thing by nature without grace see further Synops Centur. 4. err 43. pag. 845. Controv. 10. Of the imperfection of the vulgar Latine translation v. 15. Erasmus noteth a great defect of the Latine translation in the reading of this verse for whereas in the Greeke text it is put absolutely in the genetiue case their thought accusing one another or excusing which is expressed by the genitive case 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the originall because they want the ablatiue the Latine translator putteth it in the genitiue cogitationum of their thoughts accusing or excusing Gorrhan would thus helpe this matter that it must be referred to the word conscience going before their conference bearing witnesse that is not onely the conscience of their workes but euen of their thoughts but the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and comming betweene them sheweth that these words doe not hang one vpon another he saith this is more Grecorum after the manner of the Greekes which vse the genitiue for the ablatiue but seeing the Latines haue their ablatiue cases wherein things absolutely spoken vse to be put the Latine interpreter should haue followed the vse of the Latine tongue therefore I say and conclude with Erasmus here they which thinke the Latine interpreter did not erre vnum bunc locum si possunt expediant let them free this place if they can Controv. 11. That the Sacraments doe not conferre grace v. 25. Circumcision availeth if thou keepe the lawe the opinion of the Romanists is that circumcision did actually conferre vpon infants remission of sinnes mundabat cos à peccato originali and did clense them from originall sinne Perer. disput 17. c. 2. numer 105. so also Gorrhan Contra. 1. But the contrarie is euident here for the Apostle saith If thou be a breaker of the lawe thy circmcision is made vncircumcision it was no more avayleable then if they had no circumcision at all But if they had actually receiued remission of sinnes in circumcision it must needs be better then vncircumicision whatsoeuer desert followed afterward 2. That which cleanseth the soule hath praise with God v. 19. now the circumcision of the flesh hath no praise with God but the circumcision of the spirit the circumcision then of the flesh doth not cleanse or purge the soule to this purpose Hierome invisibilia non indigent visibilibus visibibilia indigent invisibilibus eo quod visibilia sunt imago invisibilium invisibilia sunt veritas visibilium invisible things doe not neede visible but the visible haue neede of the invisible because the visible are the image of the invisible but the invisible are the veritie of the visible the circumcision then of the flesh needeth the circumcision of the heart but the circumcision of the heart needeth not the circumcision of the flesh for the truth hath no need of the image but the image hath need of the truth c. remission of sinnes then is not tied to the sacrament it may be conferred without it but the sacrament needeth the inward operation of the spirit to make it effectuall as the Apostle saith cleansing it by the lauer of the water in the word the water is the instrument of cleansing but the efficient and working cause is the word the sacraments then conferre not grace but the spirit in and with the Sacrament and also without it worketh grace Controv. 12. That the Sacraments depend not vpon the worthinesse of the Minister or receiuer This may be obserued against that paradox of the old Donatists who measured the sacraments by the worthines of the Minister vpon which ground they refused baptisme ministred by heretikes or euill liuers and after such baptisme they baptized againe the Donatists held baptisme ministred by schismatickes or heretikes to be no baptisme Augustin lib. 2. de baptis c.
no barre vnto infants vnder the lawe no more is the want of baptisme to infants now Controv. 16. That the wicked and vnbeleeuers eate not the bodie of Christ in the Sacrament It is the receiued opinion of the Romanists to iustifie their grosse error of Christs carnall presence in the Sacrament that euen the wicked are partakers of the bodie of Christ But they may be conuinced here for as circumcision and so also baptisme outward in the flesh is not profitable so neither is the outward participation in the Eucharist vnlesse the receiuer doe also spiritually eate and drinke Christ And further our Sauiours owne words confute them Ioh. 6.54 whosoeuer eateth Christs flesh hath eternall life But the wicked and vnbeleeuers haue not eternall life therefore they cannot eate Christs bodie So Cyprian saith qui verba tenus c. they which in word onely beeing drie in heart and withered in soule are partakers of the gifts lambunt quidem petram sed inde mel non sugunt doe indeede licke as it were vpon the rocke with their tongue but they sucke no hony out of it serm de coma Domini see further of this controversie Synops. Centur. 3. err 28. p. 564. 6. Morall observations Observ. 1. Thou art inexcusable that iudgest an o her this teacheth vs that we should not be too curious and strict examiners of other mens faults but looke into our selues Augustine hath an excellent place concerning this matter lib. 2. de serm Domini c. 30. to this effect When necessitie driueth vs to reprehend an other we must bethinke our selues whether it be such a vice which we neuer had or now haue not if we neuer had it cogitemus nos homines esse c. let vs consider that we are men and might haue had it But if we had it and haue it not now tangat memoriam communis fragiliâ—as c. let vs remember the common frailty of man and so let compassion goe before our reprehension c. if we find that we are in the same fault non obâ—urgemus sed congemiscamus let vs not rebuke him but mourne together with him c. This counsell of Augustine agreeth notably with that saying of S. Paul Galath 6.1 Brethren if any man be fallen by occasion into a fault c. restoare such an one with the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe least thou also be tempted Obser. 2. v. 2. Know that the iudgement of God is according to truth this maketh against securitie that men doe not flatter themselues as though they should escape vnpunished committing things worthie of punishment seeing the iudgement of God is true Pareus Observ. 3. v. 4. The bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance let licentious persons take heede that they abuse not Gods long suffring and patience which is shewed to them to bring them to repentance for as Valerius Maxim lib. 1. c. 1. Deus tarditatem suppliciij grauitate recompensat God wil recompense the slownesse of his punishment with the greatnesse of it Piscator Observ. 4. v. 6. Who will reward euerie man according to his workes let vs studie then to approoue our faith by our workes that the Lord may iudge vs worthie to be rewarded in Christ when he commeth to iudgement Observ. 5. v. 15. Their thoughts accusing or excusing it is euident then that no not in the most wicked exâ—uâ—â— posse conscientiam that the conscience can be shaken off as appeared in Saul Iudas Caligula â—â—lian though the conscience may lie asleepe for a time yet in the end it will be awakeâ— let vs therefore alwaies studie for the peace of conscience as S. Paul did who saith Act. 24.16 And herein I endeauour my selfe alwayes to haue a cleare conscience toward God and toward men Olevian Observ. 6. v. 16. In that Christ Iesus shall iudge the secret actions of men it teacheth vs that no man should be encouraged to sinne because of the secrecie of the place or silence of the night for all things are manifest in Gods eyes Heb. 4.13 Piscator Observ. 7. And seeing Christ shall be our iudge who was iudged for vs and redeemed vs by his blood and shall iudge according to his gospell which saith that whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall be saued the faithfull may be of good comfort wish for that day and loue the appearing of Christ which shall be a day of refreshing vnto them Gualter Observ. 8. v. 24. As the Iewes through their euill life caused the name of God to be blasphemed among the Gentiles so now carnall Christians giue occasion to Turkes Iewes Papists and other aduersaries to speake euill of their profession It is the part therefore of all that professe the gospel of Christ specially of those which are by office teachers that they giue no offence by their evill example of life but both in doctrine and conuersation set forth the word of God The third Chapter 1. The text with the diuers readings v. 1. What is then the preferment or excellencie of the Iew what preferment hath the Iew. L.V. but that it should be put in the dative whereas it is in the genetive in the originall or what is the profit of circumcision 2 Much euery manner of way the first or chiefe is because Be. V. not first surely because L.B.G. for then the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because should seeme to be superfluous vnto them were credited Be. rather then comitted B. G.R the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 credita credited the oracles of God V. Be G. the words of God L.R.B.T. but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth more then words the words of God became faithfull T. but the Greeke word is put passiuely were credited and therefore it is not of an actiue signification 3 For what if some though some B. G. some of them L. B. but the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if and if them is not in the originall did not beleeue shall their vnbeleefe make the faith of God without effect not hath their incredulitie made c. for the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is in the future tense 4 God forbid or farre be it of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 absit B.V.T. yea let God be true not but God is true L.R. the word is in the imperatiue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and euery man the sonne of man T. a lyar as it is written That thou mightest be iustified in thy words and ouercome be pure T. but the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to ouercome when thou iudgest B. Par. not iudged B.L.V. when they iudge thee T. but the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beeing of the meane voice may a well be translated actively as passively and the rather because he speaketh afterward of Gods iudging the world Beza 5 But if our vnrighteousnes commend the righteousnes of God what shall we say is God vnrighteous which inflicteth wrath executeth wrath L. taketh vengeance B. which punisheth G. inferreth
punishment B. Par. immittit iram sendeth his wrath T. inducit iraâ—â— bringeth in his wrath that is punishment I speake according to man V.L. Or. as a man G. as the sonne of man T. after the manner of man B.Be. 6 God forbid farre be it or let it not be Or. els how shall God iudge the world Or. this world L.R. 7 For if the veritie of God hath more B. abounded thorough my lie in my lie L. so is the originall but the preposition in is taken for through why am I yet condemned as a sinner 8 And not rather as we are blasphemed orig as some speake euill of vs. Be. V. but the word in the orig is in the passive as we are slanderously reputed B. and some affirme that we say let vs doe euill that there may come good whose damnation is iust or whose damnation is reserued for iustice T. 9 What then are we more excellent no in no wise for we haue already or before prooued G. or pronounced T. not before accused Be. B. L shewed by rendring the cause V. the word properly so signifieth to giue a reason or shew the cause all both Iewes and Gentiles to be vnder sinne 10 As it is written There is none righteous no not one there is not any iust L.R. but the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one is here omitted 11 There is none that vnderstandeth there is none that seeketh after B. God 12 They haue all gone out of the way they are together become vnprofitable there is none that doth good no not one vnto one Or. 13 Their throat is in an open sepulchre with their tongues they haue deceiued B. Or. vsed their tongues to deceit Be. G. the poison of aspes is vnder their lippes 14 Whos 's mouth is full of cursing and bitternes 15 Their feete are swift to shed blood 16 Destruction not hearts griefe B. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contrition destruction and calamitie V.B.G. miserie B. vnhappines L. griefe T. are in their waies 17 And the way of peace they haue not knowne 18 The feare of God is not before their eyes Or. not there is no feare of God before their eyes for the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not is an adverb 19 Now we know that whatsoeuer the Law saith it saith to them which are vnder the Law in the law Or. that euery mouth may be stopped and all the world may be culpable G. obnoxious V. Be. subiect L. R. endamaged B. subiect to condemnation B. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to be vnder the sentence that is guiltie vnto God 20 Therefore not because L.B. because that V. for it is a conclusion inferred out of the former words by the works of the Law shall no flesh be iustified in his sight or before him L. for by the Law commeth the knowledge of sinne by the law sinne is knowne T. 21 But now is the righteousnes of God made manifest without the Law hauing witnes of the Law and the Prophets 22 To wit the righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ toward all vnto all B.G. but the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in omnes toward all and vpon all that beleeue the righteousnes of God by faith c. L.V.T. but it is better to ioyne it by way of exposition to the former verse for this righteousnes by faith is the same which in the former verse he called the righteousnes of God for there is no difference these words some make part of the next verse the 23. Genev but in the original they ende the 22. verse 23 For all haue sinned and are depriued of the glorie of God G. Be. or come short as of the marke not haue neede of the glorie of God L. B. or are destitute V. T. for that doth not sufficiently expresse the meaning of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to come short 24 But are iustified beeing iustified L. Or. but the participle must be resolued into the verbe freely by his grace thorough the redemption that is in Christ Iesus 25 Whome God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood for the shewing of his righteousnes by the forgiuenes of the sinnes which were past before 26 Through the patience of God by the space which God gaue vs by his long suffering T. but this is interpreted rather then translated for the shewing of his righteousnes in this present time at this time G.B.L.T. but in the originall there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nunc now that is this present that he might be iust and a iustifier of him which is of the faith of Iesus Or. of Iesus Christ. L. of our Lord Iesus Christ. T. 27 Where is then the boasting reioycing G. it is excluded by what law of works nay but by the law of faith 28 Therefore we conclude G. or collect or gather B.V. as by reason and argument so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth not we thinke L. or hold B. that a man is iustified by faith without the works of the Law 29 Is he God of the Iewes onely and not of the Gentiles also yes euen of the Gentiles also 30 For it is one God which shall iustifie iustifieth L.T. but the word in the originall is in the future tense the circumcision of faith through faith T. but the preposition here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of and the vncircumcision through faith 31 Doe we then make the Law of none effect through faith not destroy the law through faith L.B. for the same word was vsed before v. 3. shall their vnbeleefe make the faith of God without effect not destroy it God forbid yea we establish the Law 2. The Argument Method and parts IN this Chapter the Apostle proceedeth to prooue that the Iewes notwithstanding certaine priuiledges which they had yet because of their vnbeleefe were not better then the Gentiles and so he concludeth all vnder sinne and vnable to be iustified by their workes whereupon it followeth that they must be iustified by faith This chapter hath three parts The 1. from v. 1. to v. 9. wherein he remooueth certaine obiections which might be â—ooued by the Iewes which are three in number 1. Obiection is propounded v. 1. in making the case of the Iewes and Gentiles alike he should seeme to take away all priuiledge from the Iewes the answer followeth in graunâ—ing their priuiledge v. 2. and confirming the same by the constancie of Gods promises v. 3. which he prooueth by certaine testimonies out of the Psalmes v. 4. 2. Obiection is propounded v. 5. and it ariseth out of the testimonie before alleadged that if God be declared to be iust when he iudgeth and punisheth mens sinnes then he should not do well to punish that whereby his iustice is set forth v. 5. the answer followeth v. 6. taken froÌ„ the office of God he can not be but most iust seeing he shall iudge the
which the Apostle vseth els where as 1. Cor. 9.17 the dispensation is credited or committed vnto me maketh for the credit of those to whose fidelitie these oracles were committed facit ad honorem personae cui confidimus it maketh for the honour of the person which we trust as Ambrose saith maximam fuisse laudem Iudaeorum c. it was a great praise for the Iewes that they were counted worthie to receiue the law 7. And this word of crediting sheweth that what was committed vnto them exigendum cum vsuris was to be exacted with vsurie Gorrhan God would require an account of them of his law which he had credited and committed vnto them as is shewed in the parable of the talents Hugo 8. This then was the priuiledge and preheminence of the Iewes that they were first depositarij tum oeconomi first keepers of Gods oracles committed vnto them and afterward stewards and dispensers of them Calv. for the Apostles preached the word of God vnto the Gentiles as it is prophesied Isa. 2.3 The Law shall goe forth of Sion and the word of God from Ierusalem and so our blessed Sauiour saith Ioh. 4.22 that saluation is of the Iewes 9. But this further here is to be obserued that whereas v. 1. the Apostle propounded two questions one of the preheminence of the Iewes the other of the profit of circumcision he insisteth onely vpon the first and omitteth the other both because he had answered before concerning circumcision that it is profitable if one keepe the law c. 2.25 and he hasting to other things reserueth that matter to a fitter place c. 4. Pareus 2. Quest. How mens vnbeleefe can not make the faith of God without effect 1. By the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here is rather vnderstood their perfidiousnes rebellion and falling away from God then the not beleeuing of his promises Beza and by the faith of God is meant his verilie and constancie in keeping his promises as Psal. 33.4 All his workes are faithfull Pareus the Apostle then vnderstandeth fidem datam faith giuen by God Bez. and the truth of his promises Bucer now as the former obiection might be made by the Iewes that if their case were no better then the Gentiles then they should haue no preheminence at all so this second obiection might be mooued by the Gentiles that although God for his part had made vnto the Iewes many gracious promises yet they by their deâ—â—elt had depriued themselues of the benefit thereof to this obiection then the Apostle maketh this answer that their vnbeleefe could not make the faith and promise of God of no effect 2. This some expound of the absolute promises of God for some of his promises are absolute as those made to the fathers of the giuing of the lawe and of the comming of Christ some were conditionall as that they should for euer inherite the land of Canaan if they walked in Gods commandements the first is called by the schoolemen prophesia predestinationes the prophesie of predestination the other the prophesie comminationis of commination and diuerse will haue the first kind to be here vnderstood as Lyranus Caietas Perer. Faius Pareus reiecteth this interpretation because all the promises of the Lawe and Gospel haue annexed the condition of obedience or faith 3. Some giue this sense by faith vnderstanding the beleefe of the faithfull reposed in Gods promises that the infidelitie of some could not evacuate the faith of others Origen but by the words following let God be true shew that the faith of God that is made by him not faith reposed in him is here signified 4. Some thus expound quantum ad Deâ—â— that God for his part is readie to keepe his promises if men performe the condition but if they by their infidelitie depriue themselues of the promise the fayling is in themselues and not in God Pareus dub 1. But this doth not fully satisfie for if the promises of God should haue beene altogether evacuated though not by any inconstancie in God but their infidelitie yet they should haue beene without effect which the Apostle denieth 5. Chrysostome thus inferreth that their incredulitie is so farre from laying any fault vpon God vt maiorem illius ostendit bonitatem that it more commendeth his goodnesse when he seemed to honour those which dishonoured him So also Beza the goodnesse of God is so much the more commendable quanto indigniores sunt quorum miseretur the more vnworthie they are that he hath mercie on But to the incredulous the promises of God were of no effect they were depriued Heb. 4.1 6. Therefore it must be obserued that the Apostle saith not all but some what though some did not beleeue Gualter they then which beleeued not non praeiudicabant caeteris â—â— not hinder or were preiudiciall to those which beleeued gloss ordinar he signifieth semâ— mansisse quosdam c. that there were alwaies found among them in that nation that beleeued in Gods promises and therefore the promises of God are not evacuate Calvin like as though the Sunne seeme not to rise vnto those which are blind yet he doth rise vnto those that are of perfect sight Gryneus as then the Sunne should rise though no man could see it yet God hath ordained both that the Sun should giue light and some should enioy it So God would shewe himselfe true and stedfast in his promises though all men should fall away from him yet he hath ordained that as he keepeth truth in his promises so there should be alwaies some in the Church which should beleeue them Quest. 3. How God is said to be true 1. The vulgar Latine readeth God is true and so some of the fathers haue followed that reading as Cyprian epist. 55. ad Cornel. and Ambrose lib. 3. de fide c. 3. and so the Syrian interpreter but in the originall Greeke it is in the imparatiue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let God be true which Origen thinketh must be vnderstood non praeceptive by way of precept but pronuntiative as pronouncing that God is true And here it is taken in the same sense as when we say in the Lord prayer let thy name be hallowed then fiat let him be is here all one as manifestetur let him be manifested to be true sit nobis verax intelligatur let him be true to vs that is be so taken and vnderstood to be Photius so also Basil lib. 4. cont Eunom 2. Now this difference is betweene veracitie and fidelitie the first is circa verba aboue words that no vntruth be vttered the other is circa pacta concerning couenants and premises in keeping and performing them faithfulnes and fidelitie alwaies includeth verilie but there may be veritie in speaking without fidelitie when as truth is onely vttered without any promise to performe any thing But here veracitie is taken for fidelitie as Psal. 8.15 the Lord is said to be great in kindnes and truth Tolet. 3. Now the Lord is
holy men are reported to haue beene iust in their time 1. Origen thinketh that whereas the Scripture saith in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified it is spoken by way of comparison that none compared to God are iust and so Lyranus thinketh it is vnderstood de iustitia perfecta of perfect righteousnes there may be iustitia politica a politike and ciuill iustice in liuing according to the rule of nature and iustâ—â—â—â— legalis a legall iustice in keeping Moses ordinances but no perfect iustice Contra. If this were the meaning then they which are iustified by faith in Christ should be here also included for they beeing compared to Gods perfect and exact iustice can not be said to be iust but the Apostle speaketh not of faith he sheweth onely what men are by nature 2. And by the same reason doe we also reiect an other interpretation of Origen that no man liuiâ—â— here is iustified before God that is in this life none can be pronounced to be iust But although in the next world our iustice shall be perfected yet it is begun here otherwise wâ— should neuer come there 3. Chrysostome vnderstandeth this to be spoken onely of the Iewes which are noted of three things 1. that they all had transgressed 2. they onely committed euill and wrought no good 3. they did it with all vehemencic and endeauour so also Anselme thinketh that Paul speaketh of the Iewes 4. Some vnderstand contrariwise onely the Gentiles and vncircumcised Greeke schol and Theodoret thinketh that Psal. 14. there is speciall reference to the rayling of Rabsacah which is declared Isa. 36. But the words of the Prophet are generall and he intendeth by this Scripture to prooue that all both Iew and Gentile were vnder sinne 5. Ambrose and Augustine thinke that these words are vttered onely of the euill and wicked sort not of the righteous so also glosse ordinar But the Apostle generally concludeth of all that they are vnder sinne and that they had neede of the grace of God 6. Pererius mentioneth an other exposition that some would haue it vnderstood of veniall that is the smaller offences which no man liueth without but euery one is subiect vnto But the Apostle reckoneth vp afterwards many grieuous sinnes as their throat is an open sepulchre their feete are swift to shed blood c. these were not small offences but most grieuous and grosse sinnes 7. Pererius thinketh that this is spoken by an hyperbole none are saide to be iust that is the most so that a few onely are excepted 8. But the Apostle vnderstandeth vniuersally all men that there is none iust as afterward he concludeth v. 19. that all the world be culpable before God and whereas some men are called and counted righteous that is ex gratia by grace but yet by nature all both Iewes and Gentiles are sinners that they can not by their owne works be iustified but onely by grace and faith in Christ. Faius Tolet. annot 10. 9. Origen here maketh a question how it could be saide that there was none neither among the Iewes nor Gentiles that did any good seeing there were many among them which did cloath the naked feede the hungrie and did other good things he hereunto maketh this answer that like as one that laieth a foundation and buildeth vpon it a wall or two yet can not be saide to haue built an house till he haue finished it so although those might doe some good things yet they attained not vnto perfect goodnes which was onely to be found in Christ. But this is not the Apostles meaning onely to exclude men from the perfection of iustice for euen the faithfull beleeuers were short of that perfection which is required he therefore sheweth what men are by nature all vnder sinne and in the state of damnation without grace and faith in Christ if any performe any good worke either it is of grace and so not of themselues or if they did it by the light of nature they did it not as they ought and so it was farre from a good worke in deede Perer. num 37. Tolet. annot 10. 19. Quest. Of the particular explication of the sinnes wherewith the Apostle here chargeth both Iewes and Gentiles v. 10. There is none righteous in the Psalme it is there is none that doth good but the sense is the same for he that is righteous doth that which is good he that doth not good is not iust or righteous so he proueth the antecedent by the consequent No not one though this be not in that place of the Psalme according to the Hebrew it is added for a more full explanation to shew that none are excluded some vnderstand this of iustification by faith in Christ there was none which beleeued in him gloss interlin Gorrhan but the Apostle sheweth what euery one was by nature otherwise there were alwaies some in the world to whome the Lord gaue faith and beleefe in him v. 11. There is none that vnderstandeth the Apostle here omitteth some words of the Psalme for there it is set downe affirmatiuely the Lord looked downe from heauen whether any would vnderstand but S. Paul keeping the sense Beza expresseth it by a negation Pareus The Apostle condemneth them all of ignorance which is the mother of prophannes Tolet vnderstandeth this peculiarly of the Gentiles who were idolaters and had not the right knowledge of God some doe specially refer it to their ignorance concerning Christ that they did not know him to be God gloss interlin Gorrhan But it is more generall they had no knowledge of God at all no true and effectuall knowledge which might bring them to the seruice and obedience of God Mart. There is none that seeketh God This Tolet specially vnderstandeth of the Iewes who though they knew God yet they did not seeke him to liue according to his commandement but it is more generall comprehending both Iewes and Gentiles some haue particular reference to Christ that they did not seeke to know him whome they might haue found out to be God by his miraculous workes gloss interl But the Apostle comprehendeth more times then that onely wherein Christ liued Lyranus hath here a corrupt glosse they did not seeke God per opera meritoria by the merit of their works but so God shall neuer be fouÌ„d the prophannes then of men in general is here set forth that had no care to seeke vnto God and to depend vpon him but they were addicted to themselues and their owne lusts conforming themselues vnto this present world Rom. 12.2 Gryneus v. 12. They haue all gone out of the way They fell away beeing destitute of grace from the way which leadeth vnto life vnto the broad way that bringeth vnto euerlasting destruction Gryneus and they became vnprofitable beeing cut off from God as the branch from the vine they could bring forth no fruit Tolet. the Hebrew word signifieth to rot and corrupt so they became as rotten and
taketh this iustice to be Christ rather it signifieth the iustice or righteousnesse which is by faith to Christ so called both because of the efficient cause thereof namely God who worketh it in vs and in regard of the effect because it onely is able to stand before God Calvin 2. Without the Lawe 1. Origen here vnderstandeth the lawe of nature and giueth thiâ— exposition ad iustitiam Dei cognoscendam nihil opitulabatur lex naturae the law of nature did helpe nothing at all to the knowledge of the iustice of God but it was manifested by the written lawe of Moses but the Apostle excludeth not here the written lawe for them it were no consequent speach vnto the former where the Apostle denied iustification vnto all workes of the lawe in generall the same lawe then must be here vnderstood which he treated before that is generally both the naturall and written law 2. Augustine ioyneth this word without the lawe not vnto manifested but vnto righteousnesse so the righteousnesse without the lawe he expoundeth sine adminiculo legis without the helpe of the law lib. de spirit liter c. 9. but this sense first Beza confuteth by the order and placing of the words which stand thus without the lawe is righteousnesse made manifest not righteousnes without the lawe as S. Iames saith faith without works is dead not without works faith is dead for in this transposing of the words the sense is much altered Tolet addeth this reason that righteousnesse without the lawe that is the workes of the lawe was knowne euen vnto the faithfull vnder the lawe therefore the words without the lawe must be ioyned rather vnto manifested then to righteousnesse 3. But yet Tolet is here deceiued for he thus interpreteth absque lege without the lawe that is cossante lege the lawe ceasing and beeing abrogate the Euangelicall faith was manifested for although the workes of the morall law are commanded in the Gospel yet they bind not by reason of the legall bond or obligation but by vertue and force of newe institution thereof by Christ But our Sauiour faith directly that he came not to destroy the lawe and the Prophets Matth. 5.17 but if the morall lawe were first abrogated though it were againe reuiued by Christ it must first be dissolued 4. Ambrose well referreth without the lawe to manifested but he seemeth to restraine it to the lawe of ceremonies sine lege apparuit sed sine lege sabbati circumcisionis it appeared without the lawe but without the lawe of the Sabboth and circumcision and newe Moone c. But in all this disputation the Apostle chiefely entreateth of the morall lawe by the which specially came the knowledge of sinne 5. some referre this to the manifestation of the Gospel by the preaching of the Apostles when the Gentiles were called which had no knowledge of the lawe Mart. and many also among the Iewes which though they had not the lawe yet cared not for it as they say Ioh. 7.48 Doth any of the rulers or Pharisies beleeue in him but this people which knoweth not the lawe Gorrhan â—â— they vnderstand without the lawe that is without the knowledge of the lawe But the Apostle speaketh of that iustice which was manifested both to the Gentiles and the Iewes which had yet the knowledge of the lawe 6. Gryneus whereas the Apostle saith first that righteousnesse is reuealed without the lawe and yet immediately after he saith hauing witnesse of the law and the Prophets would reconcile them thus vnderstanding lawe in the first place of the letter of the lawe which doth not set forth the iustice of God by faith and in the other place the spirituall sense of the lawe 7. But the meaning rather of the Apostle is this that it is not the office of the lawe to teach faith and that beside the lawe there is an other doctrine in the Church concerning faith which doctrine of saluation and iustice by faith neither the naturall nor morall lawe can teach and though in the time of the lawe this doctrine of faith was taught the faithfull yet the knowledge thereof came not by the lawe And for the full reconciling here of the Apostle to himselfe three things are to be considered 1. that in the first place the lawe is vnderstood strictly for the doctrine of the morall lawe whether written or naturall which doth not properly teach faith in Christ afterward the lawe is taken for the bookâ— of Moses wherein many Euangelicall promises are contained beside the legall precepâ—â— Beza annot â—2 The lawe doth properly vrge workes it doth not professedly teach faith and yet it excludeth it not Pareus but accidentally it bringeth vs to Christ as forcing vs when we see our disease to seeke for a remedie 3. this doctrine of faith was manifested without the lawe that is more clearely taught and preached at the comming of Christ yet it was knowne vnto Moses and the Prophets though more obscurely for in that it is said to be manifested nor made or created it sheweth that it was before though not so manifest Perer. disput â—0 Faius So then those words but now doe both note the diuersitie of time and they are aduersatiue particulars shewing that our iustice is not reuealed in the lawe but otherwise and els where Quest. 27. How the righteousnesse of faith had witnesse of the lawe and the Prophets Fowre wayes are the law and Prophets found to beare witnesse and testimonie vnto the Gospell of faith 1. by the euident prophesies of Christ as our blessed Sauiour saith Ioh. 5.46 Moses wrote of me and S. Paul said before c. 2. Which he had promised before by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures and S. Peter saith Act. 10.43 To him also giue all the Prophets witnesse such euident testimonies out of the lawe and Prophets are these which are cited by the Apostles as that Rom. 10.6 The righteousnesse of faith speaketh on this wise say not in thy heart who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from aboue c. so the Apostle citeth an euident testimonie out of the 31. of Ieremie Hebr. 8.8 how the Lord would make a newe testament with the house of Iuda and many such testimonies in the newe Testament are taken out of the old 2. A second kind of testimonie were the types and figures which went before in the old Testament as the Paschal lambe the Manna the rocke the cloud did shadow forth Christ likewise some acts of the Patriarkes and Prophets did prefigure out Christ as Abrahams sacrificing of Isaac Salomons building of the Temple Ionas beeing in the bellie of the whale with such like 3. The sacrifices and oblations and the blood of rammes and goates did signifie the vnspotted lambe of God that should be slaine for the sinnes of the world Mart. 4. The lawe also by the effect thereof did beare witnesse vnto Christ as Augustine saith lex hoc ipso quod iubendo minando
of faith in any other gift it can not stand together for where merit and worke is the wages is not counted by fauour and so freely but by debt Rom. 4.4 2. The better answer then is that we are iustified freely although the condition of faith be required because faith doth not iustifie vt actus quidem noster est as it is an act of ours but all the vertue thereof proceedeth from the obiect as the Israelites beeing healed by looking vpon the brasen serpent obtained not their health by the very act of opening their eyes but by the obiect which they beheld which was the serpent And like as when a rich man giueth his almes vnto the poore though he stretch out his hand to receiue it yet is it said notwithstanding to be a free gift Tolet. annot 20. 3. But adde here further that as when a blind man putteth forth his hand but he that giueth is faine to direct it to receiue the almes or if a man haue a weake and withered hand which he is not able to stretch out vnlesse the other that giueth doe lift it vp in this case euery way the gift is free So our will is not of it selfe apt to beleeue or will any thing aright vnlesse the Lord direct it faith then beeing both the worke of God in straining our will and faith receiuing all the vertue from the obiect which it apprehendeth namely Christ it remaineth that faith notwithstanding we are iustified freely Faius 33. Quest. v. 25. To declare his iustice or righteousnes what iustice the Apostle vnderstandeth here 1. Chrysostome vnderstandeth the declaration of Gods iustice by the effects thereof like as God declareth his riches not that he is rich in himselfe but in making others rich and his power not in that he euer liueth himselfe but in raising others to life so his iustice is declared not in beeing iust in himselfe but in making others iust But this iustifying of sinners is a worke of Gods mercie not of his iustice 2. Theodoret herein will haue Gods iustice to be manifested because he did sustaine the sinnes of the world with patience forbearing to punish them but this likewise was an effect of his goodnes and mercie not of his iustice 3. Ambrose vnderstandeth this iustice of God in keeping and performing his promise but the iustice of God is not here to be taken in a diuers sense then before v. 22. the righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ. 4. Some doe take the iustice of God here for his goodnes mercie and clemencie as the Prophet Dauid vseth to pray Iudge me according to thy righteousnes that is thy goodnes Pareus but this seemeth not to be so proper here 5. Some vnderstand the iustice of God in not leauing sinne vnpunished Lyran. it was the iustice of God that the price of our redemption should not be paid otherwise then by the blood of Christ but this is not the iustice of faith which the Apostle spake of before 6. Therefore this iustice which the Lord manifested and declared is none other but the righteousnes of faith before touched and as the words here following doe shew by the forgiuenes of sinnes God reuealed and manifested this to be the true iustice whereby men are iustified before him euen the righteousnes of faith so August lib. de spir lit cap. 13. Anselme Tolet Osiander 34. Quest. What is meant by sinnes that are past v. 25. 1. Some think that this is vnderstood of the fathers in the law which were kept in Limbus who though thorough remission of their sinnes they were freed from punishment yet they were not receiued vnto glorie gloss ordin Gorrhan But Tolet confuteth this interpretation though he allow the opinion as not agreeable to the Apostles minde for the words are not to be so limited and restrained but generally the Apostle vnderstandeth such sinnes as he spake of before v. 23. All haue sinned and are depriued of the glorie of God And if the sinnes were not yet remitted vntill Christs comming vnto the Patriarks they could not be freed no not from the punishment 2. The Novatians vnderstand those former sinnes which were passed of sinnes going before vocation and iustification denying all remedie vnto sinnes committed afterward But this were to make the death of Christ of small force if there were no place for forgiuenes euen after one is iustified Dauid fell into those two grieuous sinnes of murther and adulterie after he was called and yet was restored againe 3. Catharinus with other Romanists vnderstand likewise sinnes going before iustification and baptisme the rest that follow after they say must be purged by other meanes as by repentance and satisfaction But the Apostle speaketh generally of all sinnes If any man sinne we haue an advocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust 1. Ioh. 2.2 Christ is our aduocate as well for sinnes before baptisme as after but see more for the confutation of thir error among the Controversies 4. The Apostle then compareth not the persons but the sinnes and the times and sheweth that euen the sinnes committed vnder the law and from the beginning of the world were redeemed by no other way then by faith in Christ God by his patience did forbeare to punish those sinnes as not imputing them because of the Redeemer which was to come Agreeable hereunto is that place Heb. 9.15 For this cause is he the Mediatour of the new Testament that thorough death which was for the transgression in the former Testament they which were called might receiue the promise of euerlasting inheritance By conference of these places together it is euident that by sinnes that are past are meant not the sinnes going before baptisme or iustification but the sinnes committed vnder the old Testament to shew that there was no remission of sinnes from the beginning of the world but by faith in Christ. And this further appeareth because the Apostle faith v. 26. to shew at this time his righteousnes c. he setteth the present time of the Gospel and the reuelation of grace against the former times 35. Quest. Why the Apostle onely maketh mention of sinnes past Now the Apostle so extendeth the effect and fruit of our redemption by Christ vnto the sinnes passed as that the sinnes present and to come also shall be by vertue thereof remitted but he maketh mention only of the sinnes past and before committed for these reasons 1. Hereby the Apostle sheweth the imbecillitie of the law of Moses and the ceremonies thereof that they were expiationes non verae sed vmbratiles not true expiations but onely in shadow Pareus as the Apostle saith Heb. 9.9 that those gifts and sacrifices could not make holy concerning the conscience and so Thomas yeeldeth this reason vpon this place God remitted the sinnes before passed quae lex remittere non potuit which the law could not remit 2. Adamus Safhout addeth that the Apostle maketh mention onely of former sinnes to
signifie non deinceps vivendum esse peccatis sed iustitiae that we should not liue afterward vnto sinne but vnto righteousnes for it were a signe of great vnthankfulnes hauing receiued so great a benefit in the forgiuenes of sinnes past if we should estsoone fall into the same againe 3. Pererius giueth two other reasons first that because it seemed an hard and impossible thing that sinnes before done should be remitted by the Redemption of Christ following many yeares after for the cause must be secundum existentiam haue a beeing before the effect therefore the Apostle to take away this scruple and difficultie maketh expresse mention of precedent sinnes to the which the vertue of Christs death was applied by faith 4. But Pererius other reason is false and friuolous that those former sinnes are mentioned to shew that there was no full remission of them for though they were remitted quanâ—â—â— ad culpam poenam aeternam in respect of the fault and euerlasting punishment yet the fathers vntill Christs comming were kept in Limbo and had no entrance into heauen â—at seeing by the blood of Iesus their sinnes were remitted they also by the vertue of the same blood had power to enter into heauen as the Apostle saith Hebr. 10.19 By the blood of Iesus we may be bold to enter into the holy place And againe v. 14. he saith With one offering hath he consecrated for euer them that are sanctified if then the beleeuing fathers of the old Testament were sanctified by Christs blood they were consecrated for euer that is perfectly but more followeth afterward of this matter among the Controversies 5. The true reason therefore why the Apostle giueth instance in sinnes which were past is to shew that from the beginning of the world there was no remission of sinnes from Adam vnto Moses and from Moses vnto Christ but onely by faith in his blood And therfore Iohn Baptist pointeth at Christ and saith Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Some doe alleadge that place Apoc. 13.4 whose names are not written in the booke of life of the Lamb which was slaine from the beginning of the world Pareus Faius but this place seemeth not to be so fitly alleadged to that purpose for these words from the beginning of the world are rather to be ioyned with the former words whose names are not written in the booke of life c. from the beginning of the world so Aretus distinguisheth whome Beza and Pererius follow And so are the words ioyned c. 17.8 6. And further as hereby is expressed that all the sinnes of such as beleeued were remitted in Christ which were done before so much more the sinnes of the age then present and which should be committed afterward are forgiuen by no other way as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.8 Iesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same also is for euer Pareus 36. Quest. How God is said to be iust and a iustifier of him which is of the faith c. v. 26. 1. Some vnderstand this iustice of God generally of his holines vprightnes integritie which appeared in the worke of our redemption throughout Pareus wherein most of all shined forth the power of God his wisdome and benignitie vnto man his power in iustifying the wicked which was no lesse worke then in first creating him his wisdome in iustifying him by the death of Christ so fit and conuenient a meane for the reparation of man his benignitie appeared in beeing so mindfull of man as to appoint a way for his redemption Hugo 2. Ambrose doth vnderstand God to be iust that is faithfull in keeping his promises so also Beza 3. Some thus interpret iust that is benignus bonus good and gracious Osiand but Gods iustice is one thing his clemencie an other 4. Tolet vnderstandeth God to be iust in that he would not be satisfied for the sinne of man non accepto pretio sanguinis vnlesse he had first receiued the price of Christs blood so also Pareus 5. Oecumenius applieth it to Gods iustice which should be shewed in the iust punishment of those which should refuse grace offered but the Apostle speaketh of the time present not to come 6. The meaning then is this that he might be iust that is appeare and be acknowledged onely to be iust and all men lyars that is sinners and vniust as he saide before and as he is iust in himselfe so this iustice is communicated vnto vs by faith in Christ to this purpose Calvin Bucer Pellican so also the interlin glosse that he might be iust aliter non posse ipsoâ—vare otherwise he could not helpe to iustifie others if he were not most iust in himselfe God then is onely iust in himselfe and as he is the fountaine of all iustice so he doth iustifie others by that way which he hath appointed namely by faith in Christ. 37. Qu. How reioycing is excluded not by the law of works but by the law of faith 1. There are two kinds of reioycing one is in our redemption purchased by Christ whereof the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 1.31 He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lord there is an other reioycing in man as the Apostle saith in the same place v. 29. that no flesh should reioyce in his presence of the latter kind of reioycing which is in mens works speaketh the Apostle here 2. But the ordin glosse vnderstandeth this de laudabili gloriatione of the commendable reioycing and by excluded he vnderstandeth manifested or expressed as goldsmiths doe exclude and set out the stones set in siluer but this is a very vnfit interpretation the reioycing which the Apostle will haue here excluded is the reioycing before men as he sheweth afterward c. 4.2 3. By the law of works he vnderstandeth not onely the ceremonials iudicials of the law which are abolished vnder the Gospel as Lyranus but the morall also for the Apostle shewes c. 4.2 that Abraham might reioyce in works before men but not with God where he meaneth works of the morall law for the ceremonies were not yet instituted 4. Neither by the law of works doth the Apostle vnderstand such workes as are done without faith and by the law of faith the law of workes with faith but he excludeth all works whatsoeuer for seeing that such works they say proceede partly of freewill then this reioycing should not be taken away for where the freewill of man worketh there is merit and where there is merit there is reioycing Pareus 5. By the law of workes and the law of faith is vnderstood the rule and doctrine of works and the rule and doctrine of faith for in the Hebrew phrase the law is taken for the strength of a thing for doctrine or direction as afterward c. 7. he saith the law of the spirit the law of the members the law of the minde Mart. Faius 6. And Moses law is called the law of works not because it
onely contained the precept of works but gaue no power or grace to doe them as Tolet. annot 27. for neither doth the Gospel giue power by fulfilling of the law to attaine vnto saluation but it is called the law of works because it required works and keeping of the law vnto saluation for the Gospel also commandeth works but not with condition thereby to be saued it is called the law of faith because it requireth onely the condition of faith vnto saluation it saith beleeue and thou shalt be saued Faius And whereas it will be obiected that diuers had faith vnder the law the answer is that they had it not by the law but by the spirit of grace giuen vnto them Faius 7. And whereas the Apostle had said before v. 20. by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne it seemeth that euen reioycing is excluded by the law of works also which the Apostle denieth seeing the law doth not helpe to iustifie but condemneth But we must consider that here the Apostle speaketh of the law of works not in respect of our weaknes that are not able to keepe it but in regard of the institution thereof which promiseth life and saluation to those that keepe and obserue it Calvin the next verse beeing the 28. see handled at large with the questions thereout arising among the controv contr 14. to contr 22. 38. Quest. Of the difference betweene these two phrases of faith through faith v. 30. Whereas the Apostle saith it is one God which shall iustifie the circumcision of faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the vncircumcision 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through faith this difference of phrase is diuersly scanned 1. Origen thinketh the Iewes here called the circumcision to be said to be iustified of faith because initio ex fide sumpto c. they beginning of faith are perfected by the fulfilling of workes and the vncircumcised Gentiles are saide to be iustified through faith quia a bonis operibus exorsi because beginning with good workes they are perfected by faith But Origen is herein both contrarie to the Apostle who concluded that a man is iustified by faith onely without the workes of the law and to himselfe who had said a little before fidem solam sufficere ad salutem that faith onely sufficeth to saluation 2. Gorrhan sheweth a more reasonable difference that the Iewes are said to be iustified of faith the Gentiles through faith because vnto the Iewes faith is both terminus à quo adquem the terme where they begun their iustification and where they ende but in the Gentiles it is onely terminus ad quem the terme vnto the which they tend and where they ende and Calvin seemeth to say as much in effect that the Iewes nascuntur gratia haeredes are borne as it were the heires of grace but to the Gentiles it is adventitium foedus a couenant happening vnto them otherwise But in this sense of faith should be ioyned to circumcision not to iustified and if the Iewes were of faith then they needed not to be iustified againe through faith 3. Faius hath the like conceit that by the circumcised of faith the Apostle meaneth the beleeuing Iewes which are said to be of the faith and so he would haue this particle againe repeated that the vncircumcision of faith are both iustified through faith but then the sentence should be very imperfect and of faith must be ioyned to iustifie as appeareth v. 28. 4. Tolet thinketh that although sometime these prepositions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of and through signifie the same thing yet here the Apostle giuing the one to the Iewes and the other to the Gentiles seemeth to make some difference betweene them least he should seeme to confound the Iewes and Gentiles together Tol. annot 28. But the Apostle in this matter of iustification maketh both Iewes and Gentiles equall how soeuer he otherwise denieth not vnto the Iewes their prerogatiues 5. Wherefore in this place it seemeth rather that the Apostle meaneth the same thing to iustifie of faith and through faith and by faith v. 28. as the Apostle saith c. 11.36 of him and through him are all things not insinuating by this diuersity of phrase any different thing in God and further as the circumcised Iewes are here said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the faith so are the Gentiles Gal. 4.7 Thus much therefore the Apostle signifieth that as there is no difference betweene these two to be iustified of faith and through faith so neither in this behalfe is there any difference betweene the iustification of the Iew and Gentiles Calvin 6. Peter Martyr noteth here how the Grecians standing vpon the curious and nice distinction of these two prepositions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if and per through dissented from the Latine Church about the proceeding of the holy Ghost they would haue the spirit to proceed ex patre per filium of the Father by and through the Sonne but the other to take away this difference affirmed that he proceeded ex patre ex filio both of the Father and of the Sonne 39. Quest. How the law is established by the doctrine of faith 1. Origen and Theodoret thinke that the law is established by faith because the law did write of Christ and commanded to beleeue in him as Deut. 18. A Prophet shall the Lord God raise from among your brethren like vnto me c. But the Euangelicall promises contained in the old Testament belong rather vnto the Gospel then the Law 2. Ambrose vnderstandeth it of the performing and fulfilling of the ceremonies mystica ceremoniala spiritualiter implentur the mysticall ceremonies of the law are spiritually fulfilled gloss ordinar to the same purpose Hierome the law is established when it appeareth that one Testament succeeded an other one circumcision an other and spirituall things succeed carnall c. But it is euident that the Apostle specially meaneth the morall law by the which commeth the knowledge of sinne v. 20. 3. Chrysostome giueth this sense quia fides voluntatem legis statuit because faith establisheth the will and intent of the law for the intendment of the law was to iustifie men by the works thereof now that which the law could not doe faith effecteth But in this point of iustification faith rather is contrarie to the law for the one requireth the condition of works the other onely of beleeuing 4. Beza and Pareus in these two points will haue the law established first because Christ satisfied the punishment of the law in dying for our sinnes according to the sentence of the law thou shalt die the death and in that Christ by his perfect obedience hath fulfiller the law But it seemeth that the Apostle speaketh in generall of the establishing of the law in all the members of Christ and not in Christ their head onely 5. Therefore in these two things rather is the law established because by it
1. Ioh. 2.2 He is the reconciliation for our sinnes 2. to be our Redeemer v. 24. Through the redemption that is in Christ. 3. to be our Mediator 1. Tim. 2.6 Our Mediator betweene God and man c. 4. to be our doctor and teacher Matth. 23.8 One is your Doctor to wit Christ. 5. to be our aduocate and intercessor 1. Ioh. 2.1 We haue an advocate with the Father Christ Iesus the Iust. 6. to be our defender and deliuerer Isay. 19.20 He shall send them a Sauiour and a great man that shall deliuer them 7. to be our Lawgiuer Iam. 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer which is able to saue and destroy 8. to be a faithfull and true witnesse Apocal. 3.14 These things saith Amen the faithfull and true witnesse 9. to be our iudge Act. 10.42 It is he that is ordained of God iudge of the quicke and dead 10. to be our Sauiour Philip. 3.20 From whence we looke for our Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus so Christ is all things vnto his seruants reis propitiatore â—aptiuis redemptor c. a reconciliation to the guiltie a redeemer to the captiues a Mediator vnto them at variance with God a teacher to the ignorant a lawgiuer to the dissolute an intercessor to them accused a defender to the assaulted a witnesse to the defamed a iudge to the oppressed and to the elect a Sauiour Gorrhan Doct. 12. The same faith both vnder the lawe and Gospel v. 25. Thomas well obserueth vpon this place that seeing the sinnes which were passed and committed vnder the lawe were forgiuen by no other way then in Christ that the righteousnesse of faith was at all times necessarie as S. Peter saith Act. 4.12 Among men there is giuen no other name vnder heauen whereby we must be saued and S. Paul saith 2. Cor. 14.13 That we haue the same spirit of faith 13. Doct. Of our redemption by Christ and the manner thereof v. 24. Thorough the redemption that is in Christ c. 1. This our redemption consisteth in our deliuerance from the power of Sathan sinne and death and in reconciling of vs vnto God 2. there is a double redemption the first in the forgiuenes of our sinnes nowe present the second when we shall be redeemed from corruption and mortalitie in the resurrection 3. This our redemption is not metaphorically so called but it is a verie true redemption there beeing all things concurring in redemption the captiues which are men the redeemer Christ the price his blood and from whom we are redemed from Sathan hell and damnation see contr 22. following 4. They which detaine the captiues are first God as a iust Iudge whom they had offended then Sathan as Gods minister sinne is as the bands death as the tormentor hell as the prison Pareus loc 5. 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. That the Sacraments of the old Testament did not iustifie ex opere operato by the worke wrought and so consequently neither the newe There are diuerse opinions among the Romanists concerning this point in question 1. Some of them think that the Sacraments of the old Testament did not iustifie at all though they were receiued in faith because they were not giuen to that ende to iustifie sed vt oneri essent but to be a burthen so Magister sentent 4. distinct 1. 2. Some are of the contrarie opinion that circumcision did iustifie ex opere operato by the work wrought though there were no faith in the receiuer as Alexander Bonaventure Scotus Gabriel as Bellarmine citeth them 3. But the common opinion on that side is that the sacraments of the old Testament did onely iustifie and conferre grace ex opere operantis by the worke or disposition of the receiuer and this they hold to be the difference betweene the old sacraments and the newe nostra conferunt gratiam illa sola significabant ours doe conferre grace theirs onely signified grace Bellar. and that those Sacraments did not conferre grace Bellarmine would prooue it out of this place v. 1. What is the profit of circumcision c. to the which question the Apostle maketh answear Much euerie way for chiefely because vnto them were committed the oracles of God herein was the preheminence of the Iewe before the Gentiles not that he was iustified by his circumcision but because the Lord gaue his oracles to the circumcised Bellar. lib. 2. de sacram c. 14. Now vpon this conclusion of Bellarmine thus it may be further inferred the sacraments of the old Testament did not iustifie by the worke wrought or conferre grace this Bellarmine graunteth but there was the same substance and efficacie of the old and newe sacraments for the Apostle saith that circumcision was the seale of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.11 and so is baptisme Col. 2.12 And Christ was the substance both of their sacraments and ours for the rocke was Christ 1. Cor. 10.4 the conclusion then followeth that seeing their sacraments did not conferre grace no more doe the sacraments of the Gospel the difference then betweene the old sacraments and the newe is not the substance which is Christ and the proper effect thereof which is to be seales of faith but in respect of the more cleare signification and so in the more liuely illustration and confirmation of our faith for the more full discussing of this matter I referre the reader to the treatise of controuersies Synops. Centur. 2. err 97. Controv. 2. Of the Apochryphal Scriptures v. 2. Vnto them were committed the oracles of God Faius well obserueth hereupon thaâ— seeing all the old Scriptures which were Canonicall were committed vnto the Hebrewes then those books which were called Apochryphal that is of hidden and obscure authoritie are not to be accounted any part of the diuine Canonical Scripture such are the books oâ— the Macchabees of Tobi Iudith with the rest that goe vnder the name of Apochyphaâ— for they were not commended to the Church of the Hebrews because they are not writteâ— in the Hebrewe tongue neither did the Iewes place them in the canon of the Scriptures as Iosephus setteth it downe lib. 1. contra Appion see further Synops. Centur. â—â— error 1. Controv. 3. That the wicked and vnbeleeuers doe not eate the bodie of Christ in the Eucharist v. 3. The Apostle saith Shall their vnbeleefe make the faith of God without effect hence then it will be inferred by the Romanists that the promise of Christs presence in the Sacrament is not evacuated notwithstanding the vnbeleefe of the communicants Answ. True it is that the vnbeleefe of some doth not make Gods promises voide and of none effect in respect of God himselfe who for his part is readie to performe his promise or couenant where the condition is performed and on the behalfe of the elect to whom Gods promises are effectuall they receiuing them by faith but it followeth not that the promises of God should be effectuall vnto vnbeleeuers for Gods promises are made vnto
disput 19. err 94. Ans. 1. The Eunuchs faith was not onely an historicall knowledge that Christ was the Sonne of God which the Deuills also knew and confessed but he beleeued to haue remission of his sinnes in his name and therefore he was baptised for baptisme in the name of Christ was for remission of sinnes Act. 2.38 the same may be said of the keeper of the prison who was baptised with his houshold 2. Neither was Abrahams faith onely a generall apprehension that Christ should come of his seede but he made particular application of that promise euen to himselfe trusting to be saued by the Messiah and therefore our Sauiour saith of him Ioh. 8.56 Your father Abraham reioyced to see my day he saw it and was glad 3. Pererius third exception is that a man can not in this life by faith be certaine of remission of sinnes some of his arguments are these 1. Iob faith c. 9.15 Though I were iust yet could I not answer and v. 20. Though I would iustifie my selfe mine owne mouth would condemne me c. And S. Paul saith I know nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby iustified 2. The Apostle biddeth â—s to worke out our saluation with feare and trembling Philip. 2.12 S. Paul also was not so sure of his iustification but that he still remained in doubt and feare 1. Cor. 9.27 I beate downe my bodie and bring it in subiection least after I had preached to others I my selfe should be a reprobate 3. This certentie of remission of sinnes should be either humane or diuine the humane is of three sorts either by the outward sense or by the inward act of vnderstanding or by euident demonstration but none of these it is the diuine is also of two sorts either by the generall apprehension of the articles of faith but this worketh no such certentie for then euery Christian that knoweth and beleeueth the articles of faith should haue it or by speciall and particular reuelation which euery one can not haue Perer. disput 19. numer 97. Contra. 1. Iob and Paul in those places speake onely of such iustification which might be grounded vpon their owne worthines by such iustification indeede they could haue no assurance but they renounced it I am not thereby iustified saith the Apostle that is by his owne conscience which yet accused him not 2. The Apostle both teacheth others to take heede of carnall securitie and presumption and shewed the practise of it in himselfe one may be sure of remission of sinnes and yet walke in feare and reuerence this certentie then of remission of sinnes onely excludeth carnall securitie not reuerent and faithfull feare neither did S. Paul feare to become a reprobrate but least if he should doe contrarie to his doctrine it should be a reproofe vnto him for he himselfe was most sure of his saluation as he professeth confidently that nothing could separate him from the loue of God in Christ Rom. 8.38 3. This certentie indeede we willingly graunt is not humane but diuine neither is it so diuine as that it needeth alwaies an extraordinarie and speciall reuelation and yet it is more than an vniuersall and generall apprehension of the articles of the faith for betweene these two there is a third a particular application by faith of the generall promises of God whereby a faithfull man groweth into this assurance 4. And whereas he further obiecteth that seeing euery mortall sinne hindreth iustification if a man can not assure himselfe to be free from sinne neither can he be assured of the remission of his sinnes we answer that if a man did thinke by his owne puritie to obtaine remission of his sinnes he can not possibly be assured of forgiuenes so long as he hath sinne but seeing we hope to be iustified by faith in Christ by his righteousnes and not our owne notwithstanding that the faithfull are compassed about with infirmities yet this hindreth not the certentie of iustification by faith So then a faithfull man must be considered two waies in his spirituall part which is quickned and lightened by faith and in his carnall infirmitie which yet remaineth in the regenerate which causeth sometimes doubtfulnes in the seruants of God but the spirituall man preuaileth and faith ouercommeth our carnall infirmities that although they be and remaine in vs yet they doe not raigne 5. This then notwithstanding all these former obiections remaineth as an vndoubted principle of our faith that a faithfull man may be assured by faith of his iustification and of the free remission and forgiuenes of his sinnes in Christ which appeareth to be 1. by the nature and propertie of faith which is to be without wauering Iam. 1.6 Let him aske in faith and wauer not 2. by the effects of faith which worketh boldnes confidence and assurance and peace with God Rom. 5.1 but we could haue no peace of conscience if we were not assured of forgiuenes 3. by the experience which the faithfull had as S. Paul by faith was most assured perswaded of the loue of God toward him in Christ Rom. 8.38 whereof proceeded that his praier to be dissolued and to be with Christ Phil. 1. see further hereof Synops. Centur. 4. err 56. 18. Controv. What manner of faith it is that iustifieth Pererius saith that iustification may be taken two waies either for the preparation and tending vnto iustice or the very production of iustice it selfe as the word generation in naturall Philosophie is sometime taken for the very production of the forme and the perfection of generation or for the first alteration and change of the matter which is but in the way and tending vnto generation the Apostle speaketh of the first kind of iustifying in this place faith is saide to iustifie that is faith not yet formed with charitie prepareth and maketh a way vnto iustification which is per charitatis infusionem by the infusion of charitie disput 18. numer 86. so his opinion is that faith which is said to iustifie is seuered from charitie it is fides informis expers charitatis an imperfect and vnformed faith voide of charitie Contra. This assertion is flat contrarie and opposite to the Scripture for the Apostle sheweth that it is faith working by loue which saueth Gal. 5.6 and S. Iames saith that faith without works can not saue c. 2.14 but such a faith is dead and it is no other but the faith which deuills haue for the deuills beleeue and tremble v. 19. Let the Romanists content themselues with such a bare and naked iustifying faith but we are sure that such a faith which is separate from loue can not helpe vs. Controv. 19. Of the manner how faith iustifieth Here the Romanists haue these positions 1. they say faith iustifieth because it disposeth prepareth and maketh a way to iustification so Bellarm. Staplet c. Contra. 1. The Scripture saith the Iust shall liue by faith if faith bringeth and worketh the life of the
inward circumcision of the heart which is by faith 2. Anselmus thinketh that the Apostle reporteth here that which he said before that Abraham is the father of them which beleeue though they be vncircumcised but he toucheth here rather the other part that Abraham is the father of the circumcision also which he further explaineth that he meaneth not such as onely haue the carnall circumcision but such as walke in the steppes of Abraham 3. By walking in the steppes the Apostle vnderstandeth not here the fruites and effects of faith but rather faith it selfe in which respect Abraham is said to be the father of the faithfull Beza annot And herein they must followe the steppes of Abraham 1. he was not counted iust not by any merits or workes of his but by faith 2. this faith was ioyned with a constant and full assurance herein they must be like vnto Abraham 4. Origen here obserueth that though at this time he were called Abram not Abraham when he was pronounced iust by faith Gen. 15. yet the Apostle retaineth that name which was afterward imposed by the Lord quod enim divinitus sumitur obseruari in posterum convenit for that which is once appointed of God it is fit afterward to be observed Quest. 23. How and where Abraham was promised to be heire of the world v. 13. 1. Gryneus by the world vnderstandeth by a Synecdoche of the whole taken for a part the land of Canaan which was promised to Abraham and his seede but the Apostle speaketh here not of a temporall but of a spirituall promise 2. Faius Osiander with others doe apply it vnto Canaan also but mystically as it was a type and figure of the kingdome of heauen 3. Lyranus will haue this fulfilled in Christ to whom was giuen all power in heauen and earth so also Peter Martyr and Caluin who alleadgeth that place Heb. 1.2 Whom he hath made heire of all things 4. Pareus by the world vnderstandeth the world of the faithfull and beleeuers dispersed ouer the world and so in effect it is the same which he said before that Abraham should be the father of all which beleeue whether of the circumcision or vncircumcision So also Origen here referreth vs vnto that promise Gen. 15. that in Abraham all the kinreds of the earth should be blessed likewise Beza 5. As this last seemeth to be the fittest interpretation so I thinke it best to ioyne both these last together that Abraham was made heire of the world that is the father of all beleeuers in the world yet so as this was chiefely performed in Christ as it is said Psalme â—â— I will giue the heathen for thine inheritance and the vttermost parts of the earth for thy possession And so S. Paul also Galath 3. vnderstandeth the seede of Abraham vnto whom the promise was made of Christ to this purpose the ordinarie glosse that Abraham was heres mundi secundum propositum exemplum heire of the world in respect of his example of beleeuing but Christ secundum potestatem in regard of his power Quest. 24. Wherein Abraham was made heire of the world and wherein this inheritance consisted 1. This inheriting of the world is not meant of any temporall dominion which snoâ—â— fall vnto the posteritie of Abraham as the Iewes dreamed for the obiect of faith is spirituall not temporall as it is defined by the Apostle to be the euidence of things that are not seene Heb. 11.1 2. It must therefore be referred vnto Christ. 1. Abraham in Christs right is promiseâ—â— the inheritance of the world which should be chiefely accomplished in the celestiall inheritance 2. and now in the earth this spirituall inheriting of the world is vnderstood of the Church of Christ which is dispersed thorough the world 3. and beside the faithfull onely haue true tight and interest vnto the temporall things of this life which the wicked 〈◊〉 bold as vsurpers as the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 3.21 all things are yours and ye Christs and Christ Gods Pareus Quest. 25. How faith is said to be made voide if they which are of the lawe be heires 1. Haymo by the promise here vnderstandeth the blessing which was promised to Abraham should in his seede come vpon all nations so that if they which were of the lawe and circumcision should onely be heires vnto Abraham that promise should not be accomplished that all nations should in his feede be blessed 2. Origen thus expoundeth evacuabitur id that should be evacuated and made voide that Abraham was iustified by faith his meaning is that the word of God should not be found true so also Osiander taketh here faith for the constancie of Gods promises it would follow that God did not stand to his promise seeing the promise was made to the faith of Abraham but faith is not taken in that sense in this chapter but thereby is meant beleefe in God and the relying vpon his promises 3. Bucer and Calvin giue this sense that seeing faith is ioyned with an assured confidence and trust if the promise were made to the keeping of the law which beeing a thing impossible would make doubtfulnesse and distrust in the minde this were contrarie vnto the nature of faith and so in this respect faith should be made voide 4. Tolet here referreth vs to that place Galat. 3.17 where the Apostle reasoneth from the time that the lawe which came 400. yeares after the promise could not make voide the promise which was made before but if the inheritance came by the lawe then should the promise which was made first be of no effect which were verie absurd and inconuenient 5. But the Apostle rather reasoneth here from the contrarie and diuerse nature of the lawe and promise for the lawe requireth workes and so the reward is of due debt the promise is of faith and so the reward is of grace and fauour these then doe one destroy an other for that which is of fauour cannot be of desert and due debt if the inheritance then come by the lawe of workes the lawe of faith is made voide and so Gods promise should be frustrate which is impossible Pareus in ver 14. Quest. 26. How the lawe is said to cause wrath 1. This is not brought in as an argument and proofe of the former speach that the promise is of no effect if the inheritance were by the lawe but it is a new argument to prooue that inheritance is not by the lawe by the contrarie effect because the promise procureth a blessing but the lawe wrath and so malediction therefore the inheritance is not by the law 2. Origen by the lawe vnderstandeth the lawe of the members which maketh vs captiue vnto sinne and indeede causeth wrath and where this law is not there is no transgression Haymo thinketh it may be of the lawe of nature but it is euident that the Apostle speaketh of the written lawe of Moses as he calleth the Iewes Abrahams seede of the lawe v.
1. Origen vnderstandeth them that vnto the naturall law doe ioyne also faith so that he would haue one and the same seede here vnderstood which is of the law and of faith also but it is euident that the Apostle saying Not to that onely which is of the law but to that which is of faith c. doth make a manifest distribution and distinction of those which are the seede according to the law and of those which are not but of faith 2. Some vnderstand this clause of that seede which de operibus legis praesuâ—mit doth presume of the works of the law glosse interlin ordinar but vnto such as depend vpon the works of the law the promise appertaineth not at all 3. Therefore by those of the law he meaneth the beleeuing Iewes to whome the law was giuen and the same before he called v. 12. them which were of the circumcision Pareus and he meaneth not those which were onely of the law but of faith also that is were beleeuers though of the circumcision for here is a distinction of the seede of Abraham now none are his seede which haue not saith whereof some are beleeuers of the circumcision and so of the law some are beleeuers onely and are not of the circumcision Beza annot 3. But here the words stand thus in the originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to that of faith Abraham Erasmus would referre the article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that not vnto seede but vnto Abraham and so he maketh two Abrahams one which was iustified by faith beeing vncircumcised the other iustified by faith when he was circumcised like as the Scripture maketh two Adams one heauenly an other earthly But the Scripture no where setteth before vs two Abrahams and the Apostles meaning is euident that he speaketh distributiuely of the seede of Abraham one of the law and the other onely of faith Beza Quest. 28. Of the meaning of these words v. 17. I haue made thee a father of many nations before God 1. Oecumenius ioyneth this with the former words as it is written as though the meaning should be this it is written before God and therefore it is worthie to be receiued but it was euidently that this testimonie was taken out of Scripture and so the testimonie of God himselfe 2. Origen interpreteth thus before God that is by God he was appointed to be a father of many nations but this were superfluous for the words themselues I haue made thee a father doe euidently shew without any other addition that it was God that had made him and called him to be a father c. 3. Chrysostome Theophylact Theodoret doe take the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth as well against or answerable or before here in the first sense that Abraham was made the father of many nations instar vel ad exemplum Dei like or after the example of God and that in two respects both because as God was an vniuersall father not of one nation but of all so was Abraham and as God was a spirituall father not by carnall generation so was Abraham also thus also Martyr and Pareus But learned Beza obserueth that this wood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against is no where in the new Testament taken in that sense for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like 4. Lyranus with the glosse vnderstandeth it of Abrahams righteousnes and vprightnes that he walked vprightly before God as the Lord said vnto him Gen. 17.1 Walke before me and be thou vpright But the Apostle thoroughout this discourse insisteth vpon Abrahams righteousnes by faith not by works 5. Haymo referreth it to Abrahams faith and so maketh this difference of those which beleeue that some beleeue God but not before God because their faith is onely in outward shew and profession and not in heart but they beleeue before God that beleeue and trust in him with all their heart but the words are not he beleeued before God but before God whom he beleeued so that this is not meant personally of Abrahams faith but of his calling to be the father of many nations 6. Anselme likewise hath relation to the faith of Abraham as it is set against the carnall generation that by faith not in the flesh he obtained to be the father of many nations 7. But it rather sheweth the manner how then the cause why he was made the father of many nations namely before God by a spirituall generation not by a carnall in the 〈◊〉 of men Calvin Beza that although it appeared not so vnto men that he was the father of many nations yet before God he was appointed to be the father of many nations 〈◊〉 faith Osiander Quest. 29. Of the meaning of these words v. 17. Who quickneth the dead and calleth those things which be not c. 1. Origen vnderstandeth this of the quickning of those which are dead in their sinnes and thinketh it to be specially meant of the Iewes which were raised by Christ from their sinnes but in the end of the chapter ver 24. the Apostle speaketh of the corporall raising of Iesus from the dead 2. Oecumenius and Ambrose haue speciall reference vnto Abraham whose bodie is afterward said to be dead yet it was quickened that is made liuely and apt for generation But this the Apostle speaketh of afterward so that it should seeme a needelesse repetition if it had beene touched before and it is an improper speach to call the reviuing of an olde decayed bodie the quickening of the dead 3. Some expound this place by that Heb. 11.19 of Abrahams faith when he offred vp Isaac He considered that God was able to raise him vp euen from the dead and this they will haue vnderstood of that act of Abrahams faith Tolet. annot 18. Faius But this act of Abrahams faith to beleeue that he should be the father of many nations went long before the other act of his faith in offring vp of his sonne 4. But the best interpretation is that Abraham beleeued in Gods omnipotencie and all-sufficiencie which is described by two effects the one in causing that to be which neuer was as in the creation the other in making that to haue a beeing againe which had ceased to be as in the resurrection Pareus And so Chrysostome also vnderstandeth it of the resurrection of the dead but as Abraham beleeued thus generally concerning the power of God yet there was a particular application to his owne state at that present that God could raise him a posteritie euen out of his dead bodie for so the Apostle saith Heb. 11.29 that be receiued Izaac from the dead aâ—ter a sort Beza Bucer Quest. 30. How God is said to call those things which be not as though they were 1. Concerning the diuerse vses and acceptations of this word to call it is taken in Scripture specially fowre wayes 1. it signifieth the first motion whereby God calleth any vnto the knowledge of saluation as Rom. 8.30 whom he
risen but his bodie might haue beene kept incorruptible in his graue vnto the ende of the world and then he might haue risen and we with him but then should we haue beene iustified he rose therefore for our iustification not for our resurrection 4. Some will haue these two benefits of remission and iustification to be indifferently referred as well to the death as to the resurrection of Christ as Theophylact mortuus est exe tatus à morte c. he died and was raised from death to free and exempt vs from our euill works and to make vs iust to the same purpose Haymo vt credentes eum passum c. that beleeuing him to haue suffered for our saluation and to haue risen from the dead per hanc fidem mereamur iustificari we may be counted worthie to be iustified by this faith So Emmanuel Sa. vtrunque factum propter vtrunque both of these were wrought by both these But if both these benefits were in like sort and manner wrought by both those actions of Christ there should appeare no reason of this distinction which the Apostle vseth 5. An other exposition is Christ rose for our iustification that is ad eam demonstradam for the manifestation and demonstration of it Piscator he had purchased indeede both our redemption from our sinnes and our iustification by his death and passion but resurrectione gloriosa testatus est he witnessed by his resurrection that he had ouercome hell and death for vs Osiand But the Apostle sheweth the very reall cause of our iustification not the testification onely thereof by Christs resurrection as his deliuering to death was the very cause of the remission of our sinnes 6. Some giue this sense he is said to haue risen for our iustification quia salutis predicatio redemptionis applicatio generalis c. because the preaching of saluation and the generall application of redemption was to followe after the resurrection Tolet. annot 25. to the same purpose Pet. Martyr our redemption was purchased by the death of Christ but that the same might be applyed vnto vs spiritu sancto opus fuit it was needefull the spirit of God should be sent These by iustification vnderstand the application publication and preaching of iustification But this seemeth not be so fit neither for as in the one part of the sentence the Apostle toucheth the true working and efficient cause of the remission of sinnes Christs deliuering vnto death and not the application or publication so must the other part of our iustification be vnderstood And Christ might if it had pleased him haue giuen his Apostle a commission to preach his death and passion before his resurrection yet had we not beene fully iustified vntill he had risen againe 7. But among the rest that exposition which goeth vnder the name of Ambrose in the commentarie vpon this place seemeth to be most vnreasonable that the Apostle thus deuideth these benefits to shewe that as many as were baptized before the passion of Christ solam remissionem peccatorum accepisse receiued onely remission of sinnes but after Christs resurrection as well they which were baptized before as after esse omnes vere iustification were all truely iustified This one place doth giue iust occasion of suspition that those commentaries were not composed by Ambrose for remission of sinnes cannot be separated from iustification whosouer hath the one hath likewise the other because they are pronounced blessed whose sinnes are remitted before ver 7. but there can be no blessednesse without iustification 8. Hugo is somewhat curious to shewe the reason why remission of sinnes is ascribed vnto Christs passion and iustification vnto his resurrection first he saith that Christs passion is both causa meritum figura the cause merit and figure or forme of remission but it is the cause and merit onely of iustification and newenesse of life not the forme it is the cause moouing that we should liue in sinne for which Christ hath died and Christ by his death merited forgiuenesse of our sinne and he hath giuen in his death a forme that as he died in respect of his bodily life so we should die vnto sinne now of newenesse of life Christs death is both the cause mouing and meriting of newenesse of life but not a figure so it agreeth in three points with the remission of sinnes and in two onely with iustification Likewise Christs resurrection was both the cause mouing vnto newenesse of life are the forme and figure that as Christ rose againe so we should rise vnto newenesse of life but of remission of sinnes it was onely the cause moouing not the forme but of neither was it any meritorious cause for Christ hauing put off his mortall bodie in the resurrection was not in statu merendi in the state of meriting so the resurrection of Christ agreeth with iustification in two points in beeing the cause and figure or forme but with remission of sinnes onely in one in beeing the cause therefore iustification is rather ascribed to Christs resurrection then vnto his passion to this purpose Hugo But he faileth in this his subtile and curious distinction 1. for seeing that the passion of Christ in two points as be himselfe obserueth agreeth with iustification namely in beeing the cause and merit thereof and the resurrection in two likewise in beeing the cause and figure or forme iustification should rather in this regard be ascribed vnto Christs passion because it was merited by it and not by the other and the rather because the Apostle hath nothing to doe with the exemplarie forme of the one or the other but to shewe the true causes and so the passion of Christ shall agree in two respects with iustification and the resurrection of Christ but in one 9. To drawe then this question to an ende there are two answers which I insist vpon as the best and so I will ioyne them both together 1. The Apostle doth put iustification vnto the resurrection of Christ because although it were merited by his death yet it had the complement and perfection by the resurrection of Christ for if Christ had not risen againe he had not shewed himselfe conquerour of death and so the worke of our redemption had beene vnperfect thus Calvin Beza Gualter and to this purpose Rollecus distinguisheth well betweene meritum efficacia the merit of iustification in respect of Christ and the efficacie thereof in respect of vs Christ did meritoriously worke our iustification and saluation by his death and passion but the efficacie thereof and perfection of the worke to vs-ward dependeth vpon his resurrection the like distinction the Apostle vseth saying Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnes and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation not really distinguishing them in the causes one from the other but shewing that the complement and perfection of the worke consisteth in both 2. Hereunto adde that although these two benefits of our
redemption remission of sinnes and iustification are in themselues and in the vse of them common and vndeuided and are indifferently sometime ascribed to Christs death and passion Rom. 3.24 Ephes. 1.7 and sometime to his resurrection Rom. 10.9 yet in respect of their proper causes they are discerned rather then distinguished as the remission of sinnes is properly referred to Christs passion iustification to his resurrection Pareus and the reason is yeelded by Thomas effectus habet aliqualiter similitudinem causae the effect hath in some sort the similitude of the cause our mortification in the remission of sinne answeareth to Christs death our iustification and spirituall life to Christs rising againe to life Mart. Thus the workes of our creation redemption sanctification are indifferently ascribed to the whole Trinitie as works of their deitie and yet are discerned in respect of their seuerall persons And this shall suffice of this intricate and difficult question 4. Places of doctrine Doct. 1. Iustification by workes sheweth pride and vaine-glorie v. 2. If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce or glorie c. It is euident then that for one to stand vpon the iustice of his workes it commeth of pride and vaine boasting it maketh a man to extoll and advance himselfe against the grace of God but God resisteth the proude and giueth grace to the humble the proud Pharisie was not iustified but the humble Publican then let proud Pharisies and vaine-glorious Papists knowe that as long as they stand vpon the merit of their workes they shall neuer be truely iustified But yet whereas the Apostle addeth he hath wherein to reioyce but not with God we learne that all reioycing in good workes and in the keeping of a good conscience is not denyed we may modestly professe and protest before men what the grace of God hath wrought in vs but we must not glorie therein as thereby iustified before God as the Apostle else where saith 1. Cor. 4.4 I knowe nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby iustified Pareus Doct. 2. Of the nature and substance of the Sacraments v. 11. Circumcision is called the seale of the righteousnes of faith this is not proper and peculiar to circumcision but it sheweth the vse and end of all sacraments which is to seale confirme vnto vs the promises of God in Christ So here are collected all the causes of the Sacraments 1. the efficient cause and author is God onely because he onely is able to giue efficacie and vertue vnto the sacraments as God was the author of circumcision so of all other the Sacraments both of the old and newe Testament 2. the materiall cause is the visible and externall signe 3. the forme is the rite and manner of institution 4. the ende to seale vnto vs the promises of God for remission of our sinnes in Christ Faius pag. 238. Doct. 3. Of the baptisme of infants From the circumcision of infants in the old Testament is inferred the baptisme also of infants vnder the newe for there is the same reason of both the Sacraments and S. Paul doubteth not to call baptisme circumcision Col. 2.11 And if circumcision beeing graunted to infants then baptisme should be denied nowe this were to make God more equall vnto the Iewes and their seede which were the carnall offspring of Abraham then vnto beleeuing Christians which are the spirituall sonnes of Abraham If it be obiected that we knowe not whether infants haue rem sacramenti the thing represented in the Sacrament neither should we put to the signe we answear 1. that this were to reason against God for the same question may be mooued concerning circumcision 2. no more doth the minister know the minde and intention of all those which communicate in the Lords Supper 3. infants are baptized though they haue no vnderstanding as yet of the Sacrament to shewe that they belong vnto the couenant of grace whence their saluation dependeth and not of the outward signe and both presently the Church receiueth edifying when they see infants baptized and the children themselues are admonished and stirred vp when they come to yeares of discretion to learne the true signification and vse of their baptisme which they receiued in their infancie Peter Martyr Doct. 4. Of the vnitie of the Church and the communion of Saints v. 11. That he should be the father of all them that beleeue In that Abraham is called the father of all that beleeue whether of the circumcision or vncircumcision hence it is euident that there is but one Church and one way of iustification for all whether circumcised or vncircumcised vnder the Lawe or the Gospel and that there is a communion and common fellowship of all beleeuers as beeing all brethren and children of faithfull Abraham So the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.4 There is one bodie one spirit c. one Lord one faith one baptisme Doct. 5. Faith requisite in those which are made partakers of the Sacraments v. 11. The seale of the righteousnesse of faith which he had Circumcision profited not Abraham without faith neither can any Sacrament to them which are of discretion and able to vnderstand and discerne be of any force without faith and therefore S. Pauls rule is 1. Cor. 11.28 That a man should examine himselfe when he commeth to the Lords table and to this examination it belongeth to prooue whether they be in faith 2. Cor. 13.5 Doct. 6. The faithfull are the true owners and heares of the world the wicked are vsurpers v. 13. The promise to be heire of the world was made to Abraham thorough faith to them then that beleeue who are the right seede of faithfull Abraham doe the promises belong both of this life and of the next as the Apostle saith 1. Tim. 4.8 That godlinesse haue both the promise of this life and of that which is to come the faithfull then may vse the blessings of this life with a good conscience as pledges of the life to come but the wicked are vsurpers and therefore defile themselues in abusing the things of this life Gryneus Doct. 7. The difference betweene the true God and the false v. 17. He beleeued God who quickeneth the dead Hence are gathered three arguments of the Godhead 1. his omnipotencie both in giuing a beeing vnto things which are not be calleth the things that are not as though they were and in restoring vnto things the beeing which they had 2. his eternitie he is the first and the last both at the first he created all things and shall in the last day raise them vp to life againe 3. his omniscience he can foretell things to come in calling them that is giuing them a beeing which yet are nothing These things cannot idols doe nor any strange gods by these arguments the Prophet Isa confoundeth the Idols of the heathens shewing that they are not like vnto the true God Isa. 44.6 I am the first and the last and without me there is no
inhabitants regnans sinne dwelling in vs and raigning in vs before iustification it both dwelleth in the faithfull and raigneth but after it dwelleth but raigneth not againe before the righteous are iustified by faith there is no sanctitie in them but vpon their iustification presently followeth sanctification whereby they are become holy and full of good workes though some reliques of sinne remaine There are three things then specially here to be considered in sinne macula culpa poena the blot of sinne the fault or offence and the punishment now after we are iustified by faith the fault is remitted the punishment acquired but some blot and blemish remaineth Now that in the iustified and regenerate remaineth some seede and reliques of sinne it thus is manifest 1. The Apostle confesseth that there was sinne dwelling in him Rom. 7.20 2. Dauid when he thus spake Psal. 32. Blessed is he whose wickednesse is forgiuen had now many yeares beene the seruant of God and yet he confesseth he had sinnes which had neede of forgiuenesse Bucer 3. the verie word it selfe of not imputing of sinne presupposeth a being of sinne for that which is not at all cannot be said not to be imputed for of that which is not there can be neither action nor passion Faius and that which is couered appeareth not not because it is not but because it is couered 2. Now for answear vnto the arguments obiected 1. the error of the Pelagians rather cleaueth vnto the Romanists then the Protestants who affirme that in baptisme there is sealed remission of all sinnes as well going before baptisme as following after whereas the Papists extend the vertue of baptisme vnto the sinnes onely before going neither doe we say that the sprigges onely of sinne are pruned the roote remayning still but that the very roote thereof is killed though some sprigges doe sprout still yet they shall neuer branch out to beare the like bitter fruit as before And as we are free herein from the error of the Pelagians so let them take heede that the error of Origen be not here worthily fastened vpon them who vpon this place of the Apostle writeth to this effect that when the soule of a sinner leaueth and forsaketh sinne then his iniquities are said to be remitted and when it beginneth to doe well then it hideth and couereth sinne bonis recentibus with newe good things But when it is come to perfection vt nullum in ea vestigium inveniri possit nequitiae that not a footesteppe of sinne can be found in it c. then the Lord is said not to impute sinne c. Here Origen concurreth with the Romanists or they rather with him that there remaineth no relique of sinne in the faithfull after iustification and that they couer and hide their sinnes by their good workes which doth quite ouerthrowe and peruert the Apostles sense who alleadgeth these testimonies out of the Psalmes to prooue that righteousnesse is imputed without workes which were no proofe at all if sinnes were couered and hid by good workes Beza annot 2. Not to impute sinne vnto a sinner continuing and remaining still in the strength of his sinne were indeede no iustice but to a sinner that repenteth of his sinne and amendeth it is iust with God not to impute sinne for the worthinesse of Christ. 3. All these testimonies produced of the taking and washing away sinne are vnderstood of remitting the fault and offence and acquitting the punishment it followeth not but that there remaineth some blot and blemish still 4. Christs merit is as effectuall to take away sinne as Adam was to bring it in and in the ende Christ shall vtterly abolish the verie relikes and remainder of sinne which though Christ by his infinite power could effect all at once yet it pleaseth him to worke it by degrees to beginne our iustification here and to finish it in his kingdome 5. How our sinne is couered in Gods sight and how the Lord is said not to see it Augustine sheweth well si texit peccata Deus noluit advertere si noluit advertere noluit animadvertere si noluit animadvertere noluit punire c. if God haue hid our sinne he would not marke it if he would not marke it neither would he chastice it if not chastice it then not punish it neither must ye so vnderstand that the Prophet said our sinnes are hid quasi ibi sunt c. vivunt as though they be there and are aliue c. to this purpose Augustine who by the hiding and Gods not seeing of our sinnes vnderstandeth his not seeing them vnto punishment And although sinne in it selfe be hated and detested of God yet it followeth not that the faithfull should be hated for sinne dwelling in them because they hate it and iudge it in themselues sinne then is to be considered two wayes in it selfe and as it cleaueth and adheareth to the person yet seeing the person of the faithfull wherein it is found is not addicted and wholly enclined vnto it but likewise hateth and abhorreth it the Lord loueth their person accepted in Christ though he hate that which is euill in them as they themselues also doe Controv. 4. Against workes of satisfaction v. 8. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne The opinion of the Romanists is here confuted that after remission of the offence in sinne and the guilt of eternall death there remaineth yet some temporall punishment to be satisfied for and yet there is full remission of sinne for the temporall punishment is extra substantiam peccati c. is not of or belonging to the substance of sinne but as an adiunct and a thing annexed to it Perer. disput 3. numer 13. Contra. 1. It followeth necessarily that where sinne is punished it is imputed and laid vnto the sinners charge But vnto them that are iustified nothing is laid vnto their charge as the Apostle saith Rom. 8.33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth therefore where sinne is not imputed and remembred no more there it is not thought of to be punished for how should it stand with equitie for God to punish the sinne which is remitted 2. No punishment is properly of the nature and substance of sinne but necessarie consequents and effects thereof euerlasting punishment it selfe is not belonging to the substance of sinne as Pererius confesseth that inest peccato secundum substantiam it belongeth to sinne in respect of the substance thereof for God hath appointed and decreed eternall death as the iust punishment of sinne but no substantiall part of sinne hath God ordained for then be should ordaine that which is euill If then one part of the punishment of sinne be discharged then the other also or else there should not be a full remission of sinne Controv. 5. Of imputatiue iustice against inherent righteousnesse v. 8. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne This is an
euident place for imputatiue righteousnesse that our iustice before God consisteth in the not imputing vnto vs the sinnes which we had done and in imputing vnto vs the righteousnesse of Christ which we had not done or performed in our selues But against this imputation of Christs righteousnesse for inherent iustice thus it will be obiected 1. Obiect The Apostle saith 1. Ioh. 3.2 We knowe that when he appeareth we shall be like him but God is iust by a iustice inherent in himselfe we shall be like him therefore we also are iust by such an infused and inherent iustice Answ. 1. We are like vnto God who is iust because he reputeth vs for iust in Christ 2. and then we shall be like him in holinesse and purenes when all corruption shall be taken away in his kingdome 3. this likenesse is vnderstood of the fruition of that great glorie which the faithfull shall haue as it followeth in the same place We shall see him as he is 2. Obiect As our iustification is such is our happines if then iustification be by imputation onely then so shall our happinesse be imputatiue also not verily and in deede Answ. 1. The proposition is not true for it followeth not that because iustification is by imputation that our blessednesse should be so also the blessednes promised is the reward and must really be performed imputatiue iustice is the condition required like as a creditor may forgiue his debter though his debt be payed by another here he enioyeth his true and reall libertie though he did not really in his owne person pay the debt so though our iustice be by imputation yet Christs iustice and obedience which is by faith imputed was really and actually performed Faius Controv. 6. That the Sacraments doe not conferre grace by the externall participation onely v. 11. The seale of the righteousnesse of faith Hence it euidently appeareth that the Sacraments are not effectuall without faith and that the verie receiuing of them ex opere operato by the worke wrought doth not conferre grace as the Romanists hold for Abraham was iustified by faith beeing yet vncircumcised circumcision then did not conferre vpon him that grace which he had not but did confirme and establish him in the grace and faith receiued the sacraments then non instituta sunt iustificandis sed iustificatis are not instituted for those which are to be iustified but for them which are alreadie iustified Pareus Here then two errors are to be taken heede of one that we ascribe not too much to the outward signe in the sacrament as to attribute vnto it remission of sinnes collation of grace and such other spirituall benefits for this were not farre from Idolatrie If sometime the Scriptures and the auncient writers doe seeme to speake of the Sacraments we must vnderstand that to be spoken of the signe which indeede belongeth to the thing signified An other error is if any doe extenuate the Sacraments making them but bare signes as the Anabaptists onely take baptisme and the Lords supper to be signes of our Christian profession for then they should be no more then badges and cognisances whereby families and seruants are one distinguished from another but the Sacraments doe not onely represent but exhibite also the thing signified not by any vertue annexed to thy signe but by the grace of the spirit concurring in the Sacrament and offring it selfe to the faith of the receiuer Martyr Controv. 7. That there is the same substance and efficacie of the Sacraments of the old and newe Testament An other error of the Romanists is that the Sacraments of the old Testament did not exhibite the graces of the newe Testament as our Sacraments nowe doe but were meere shadowes obscurely representing them so that their opinion is that there is not the same substance of the old and newe sacraments nor the same spirituall graces exhibited But the contrarie is euident 1. out of this place the Apostle calleth circumcision the seale of the righteousnesse of faith and so are our Sacraments 2. the Apostle saith they did all eat the same spirituall meate and drinke the same spirituall drinke as there the Apostle saith and so is he ours 3. this also appeareth in that the Apostle giueth vnto their Sacraments the same names he saith they were all baptized in the cloud and in the Sea 1. Cor. 10.2 the Apostle doubteth not to call it baptisme which it could not be if there were not the same spirituall substance of their baptisme and ours And as the Apostle doubteth not to giue the names of the Sacraments of the newe Testament to the old so also he calleth the newe Sacraments of the gospel by the names of the old as baptisme he calleth circumcision made without hands Coloss. 2.11 But it will be thus on the contrarie side obiected 1. Ob. The Sacraments of the old Testament were but shadowes of that truth which is exhibited in the newe therefore there was not the same substance in them but they differ as much as the bodie and the shadow Answer It followeth not because they were but shadowes of things to come that they had not in some part the things themselues But like as when a picture is first drawne with lines and shadowes therein is shadowed forth the same thing though darkely and obscurely that afterward is expressed in colours so the same truth and substance is more obscurely shadowed forth in the Sacraments of the old Testament which is more clearly manifested in the newe the difference then is not in the substance but in dispensationis modo in the manner of dispensation Faius 2. Obiect The Apostle saith Heb. 8.13 In that he saith the newe he hath abrogate the old for that which is disanulled and waxed old is readie to vanish If the old Testament then be abrogated how can there be the same substance of the old and newe Testament Answ. This abolishing and abrogating of the old Testament must be vnderstood onely of the changing of the ceremonies which as shadowes were to giue place to the bodie as the Apostle saith which are a shadowe of things to come but the bodie is in Christ but the substance of the old Testament is not abolished as the Apostle saith c. 13.8 Iesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same also is for euer 3. Obiect But Augustine saith that the old Sacraments promisisse servatorem did but promise the Sauiour nostra exhibere and ours doe exhibite him in Psal. 73. Answ. Augustine saith not that their Sacraments shewed one thing and ours another but that they did both demonstrate Christ yet after a diuerse manner for the old Sacraments did shadow Christ then to come ours doe exhibite Christ alreadie come Mart. see more hereof Synops. Centur. 2. err 97. Controv. 8. That circumcision was not onely a signe signifying or distinguishing but a seale confirming the promise of God Pererius taketh vpon him here to confute the Protestants opinion that the
by righteousnes thorough Iesus Christ v. 21. And further this is yet more euident where the Apostle saith Rom. 4.25 Christ was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification whence it is gathered that iustification is more then remission of sinnes onely which as it was wrought by his death so the other was compassed by all other his holy actions Piscator answereth that iustification is here affirmed of the resurrection because it is an euident demonstration of our iustification which was obtained by the death of Christ. But I preferre rather Augustines interpretation lib. 10. cont Faust. c. 10. Ista resurrectio credita nos iustificat c. this resurrection of Christ beeing beleeued doth iustifie vs non quod reliqua opera merita Christi excluduntur c. not that the rest of his merits and works are excluded sed omnia consummantur c. but because all was perfected and finished in his death and resurrection here Augustine affirmeth two things both that all Christs merits and works concurre in our iustification as also that the beleeuing of Christs resurrection is as verily a cause of our iustification not a demonstration onely as his death was of the remission of our sinnes See before this place more fully expounded quest 42. and Piscators exposition refuted artic 5. So then to finish this matter if Christs death onely effected and wrought our iustification then should the rest of his workes and actions be superfluous whereas whatsoeuer he did in life or death was wrought for vs as Thomas in his commentarie vpon this place alleadgeth out of Damascen omnes passiones actiones illius humanitatis fuerunt nobis salutifera vtpote ex virtute divinitatis prouenientes all the passions and actions of his humanitie did tend vnto our saluation as proceeding from the vertue of his Diuinitie 6. Morall observations v. 7. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen Peter Martyr here noteth well that our sinnes onely doe hinder our blessednes for iustificatio est inchoata beatitudo our iustification is an happines inchoate or begun so then when our sinnes shall be fully taken away then our beatitude and blessed estate shall no longer be deferred as our happines begunne bringeth with it the remission of sinne so when it is finished all our sinnes with the remainder of them shall be cleane purged v. 13. The promise that he should be heire of the world Although the faithfull haue the promises of this life so farre as the Lord seeth it to be expedient for them yet their peculiar inheritance is the kingdome of heauen the children of God therefore must comfort themselues in the hope and expectation of their proper inheritance though in the meane time they be stripped and dispossessed of the things of this life As Abraham had the land of Canaan promised him and yet he himselfe had no inheritance in it no not the breadth of a foote Act. 7.5 so we must be reuiued with the hope of our celestiall inheritance though we possesse little in this world as Abraham was promised to be heire of the world not so much of that present as of that to come v. 18. Abraham aboue hope beleeued vnder hope This teacheth vs that we should neuer despair or cast off our hope but comfort our selues in God though we see no meanes as Abraham beleeued Gods promise concerning the multiplying of his seede though he saw no reason thereof in nature such a godly resolution was in Iob cap. 13.15 Though he slay me yet will I trust in him Then God showeth himselfe strongest when we are weakest and his glorie most appeareth when he helpeth vs beeing forsaken of all other worldly meanes v. 20. And gaue glorie vnto God As Abraham praised and glorified God for his mercie and truth so we ought to magnifie God and set forth his praise for all his mercies toward vs the Lord is not so well pleased with any spirituall sacrifice and seruice as when he returne vnto the praise of euery good blessing as the Prophet Dauid saide Psal. 116.12 What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits I will take the cuppe of sauing health and call vpon the name of the Lord this is all the recompence that either God expecteth at our hands or we are able to performe to giue him thanks for all his benefits v. 23. Now it was not written for him onely c. but for vs c. Seeing then that the Scriptures are written generally for all the faithfull we haue all interest in them and therefore euerie one of Gods children should hereby receiue encouragement diligently and carefully to search the Scriptures as appertaining and belonging euen vnto him as our Sauiour saith Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures for in them you thinke to haue eternall life who would not search his ground verie deepe if he thought he should finde gold there so much more should we be diligent in searching the Scriptures which shewe vs the way to eternall life which is farre beyond all the treasures of the world v. 25. Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes Seeing then that Christ died not in vaine but brought that worke to perfection for the which he died this now maketh much for the comfort of Gods children that their sinnes are verily done away in Christ and blotted out in his death this was S. Pauls comfort that Christ came into the world to same sinners of whom he was the chiefe 1. Tim. 1.15 This also teacheth vs to die vnto sinne which was the cause that Christ was giuen vp vnto death as Origen well obserueth quomodo non alienum nobis inimicum omne ducitur peccatum c. how shall not euerie sinne seeme strange and as an enemie vnto vs for the which Christ was deliuered vp vnto death The fifth chapter 1. The text with the diuers readings v. 1. Then beeing iustified by faith we haue peace not let vs haue peace S. L. toward God thorough our Lord Iesus Christ 2 By whome also we haue had accesse thorough faith into this grace wherein we stand by the which we stand Be. and reioyce vnder the hope Be. G.V. in the hope L.S. of the glorie of God of the sonnes of God L. but this is added 3 Neither that onely but also we reioyce in tribulation knowing that tribulation of afflection V.S. oppression Be. bringeth forth patience worketh G. in vs S. but this is not in the originall 4 And patieâ—â—â—e proofe B.S.L.V. or experience Be. G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. and proofe or experience hope 5 And hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shedde abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs 6 For Christ when we were yet weake at his time B.G. that is the appointed time S. according to the time Gr. died for the vngodly not to what ende when we were yet weake died Christ for the
Mart. there might haue beene an other way in respect of Gods power to whome all things are possible sed nullus humanae miseriae convenientoir but none more conuenient in regard of mans miserie for what can more comfort vs deliuer vs from despaire then that it pleased God that a man like our selues should die for vs gloss ord and though there must haue been an other way found out Liberandi to deliuer man tamen non redimendi yet not of redeeming man Gorrhan for man could not properly be saide to be redeemed vnlesse the ransome had beene paied and the punishment due vnto man satisfied which was by the death of Christ. 15. Quest. Wherein the force of the Apostles reason consisteth saying Much more beeing reconciled we shall be saued by his life v. 9. 1. The ordinarie glosse thus collecteth because it is more to take away sinne then iustos cooperantes salvare to saue those that are iust and fellow workers as though this were the Apostles argument it was an harder matter to worke our iustification which was done without vs then now to purchase saluation whereunto man himselfe worketh But this is farre from the Apostles meaning to make man a ioynt worker with Christ in the matter of iustification for he ascribeth all here vnto the death and life of Christ. 2. Wherefore the force of this comparison beeing from the greater to the lesse consisteth in these three points 1. for whome Christ hath done this 2. how he hath wrought it 3. and what 1. The first is obserued by Chrysostome he iustified vs by faith in his blood when we were enemies now amici facti sumus we are made his friends and therefore he will much more saue vs. 2. The next is obserued by Oecumenius and Chrysostome also toucheth it it is not necessarie 〈◊〉 post hac silius moriatur that afterward the Sonne should die any more if then iustification be alreadie wrought for vs which required Christs death much more now shall we obtaine the perfecting of saluation to the which Christs death againe is not required Pareus and before him Gorrhan doe place the comparison in the opposition betweene life and death if he could iustifie vs by dying multo magis vivens c. much more beeing aliue can he saue vs. 3 It is more to iustifie and reconcile sinners then to saue them beeing iustified Christ hath done the first much lesse need we doubt of the second Pet. Mart. But Lyranus hath here a corrupt glosse giuing this reason why it is a greater worke to iustifie a sinner then to glorifie him beeing iustified because one can not merit his iustification but he that is iustified may per gratiam mereri de condigno vitam beatam c. may by grace deserue of condignitie a blessed life c. This is contrarie to the Apostle who saith Rom. 6.23 that the gift of God is eternall life c. it can not then be any wise merited 3. Now saluation is ascribed to the life of Christ not as though the life of Christ rising from the dead were the price of our redemption but because Christ by his resurrection and life did perfect our saluation and he now euer liueth to be an intercessor for vs vnto his father and to bring vs vnto glorie wherefore to finish and make perfect our iustification the life of Christ and his resurrection must be ioyned with his death and suffering as the Apostle concluded before in the verie last words of the former chapter Pareus 16. Quest. Why the Apostle saith not onely so but we also reioyce in God c. v. 11. 1. Some doe make this connexion that we onely shall not be saued by Christ in the life to come but now also reioyce in the hope thereof Lyran. Gorrhan and before them Theoâ—â—et likewise Anselme we glorie in this quia consider amus nos futuros cum illo in gloria we consider we shall be with him in glorie 2. Oecumenius giueth this sence least any might thinke it a shame vnto vs that we could not be otherwise redeemed then by the death of Christ the Apostle addeth that we â—â—eede not be ashamed thereof but rather glorie therein because it was a signe of the great loue of God that he spared not his owne Sonne for vs. 3. Some referre it to our glorying in tribulations Sa but it is more to glorie in God â—â—en to reioyce in tribulation 4. But the Apostle setteth downe here the highest degree of the reioycing of Christians they doe not onely reioyce vnder the hope of glorie nor in tribulation which two degrees the Apostle mentioned before ver 2. but they reioyce in God which is to reioyce quod Deum propitium habeas that thou hast God thy mercifull father Pareus â—â—â—â—care Deum habere patrem c. to boast that we haue God our father protector and â—â—â—ender Tolet. gloriamur Deum esse nostrum we reioyce that God is ours Calvin gloriaâ—â—â— de ipsius in nos clementia we glorie of his clemencie and loue toward vs Osiander And â—â—s the Apostle here amplifieth three effects of iustification before propounded v. 1 2. to â—â—â—e peace with God to stand in the state of grace and to reioyce so here he saith we are reconciled by his blood then we are saued by his life and so haue a perpetuitie and certentie in our state and we dare also glorie in God Pareus 17. Quest. Whether any thing neede to be supplied in the Apostles speach v. 12. to make the sense perfect v. 12. As by one sinne entred into the world c. 1. Some doe thinke that the redditiue of this similitude is wanting for vnto this as by one c. should answer the other part so c. Origen giueth this reason thereof that S. Paul omitted the other part so by one mans obedience came righteousnes propter negligentiores least the negligent and carelesse sort should haue presumed too much but this can be no reason because the Apostle both before and after had expressed as much that we obtaine life and righteousnes by Christ. 2. Bullinger consenteth with Origen that there is in this speach of the Apostle an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some inconsequence and that he omitted the other part through vehemencie 3. Erasmus thinketh that here is an anantapodoton a comparison without a reddition which he would haue vnderstood by supplying the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so in the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and death by sinne that is so death came by sinne as by one man sinne entred but all this belongeth to the proposition or first part of the comparison As sinne came in by one and death by sinne the reddition must be that so righteousnes came in by Christ and life thereby for otherwise there should be small coherence in the words 4. Tolet thinketh that the reddition is included in those words in the ende of the 14.1 where Adam is saide to be the figure
to either of them but of that which by them redounded to many and this similitude and correspondencie is ex contrarijs by the contrarie as Origen well obserueth and that in these three respects what they are in themselues considered what to their posteritie and wherein 1. They were both authors and beginners Adam was the beginning of mankind quoad esse naturae in respect of the naturall generation Christ is the beginning quoad esse gratiae in respect of the spirituall regeneration by grace Lyran. 2. as Adams sinne did not hurt himselfe onely but his posteritie so the grace of Christ is communicated to all his spirituall generation 3. as death and sinne came in by Adam so life and righteousnes by Iesus Christ as the Apostle followeth this comparison in the rest of this chapter and â—â— large 1. Cor. 2.15 Here follow certaine questions touching this comparison made by the Apostle betweene Adam and Christ. 31. Quest. Of the names and tearmes which the Apostle vseth in this comparison 1. In the transgression and fall of Adam the Apostle vseth diuers words and tearmes which either expresse the cause of Adams fall the ruine and fall it selfe and the fruits for iâ— these three are Adam and Christ compared together 1. the cause is set forth in generall tearmes as it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sinne v. 12. or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 transgression v. 14. or more speciall as it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 disobedience v. 19. 2. the fall of man is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lapsus the fall or ruine of man v. 15. 3. the effect are either the guiltines of sinne called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 16 or the punishment which is either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death v. 12. or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemnation euerlasting death v. 16. 2. In the iustification purchased by Christ are likewise expressed the causes the worke it selfe and the effects which follow 1. the causes the efficient 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the grace of God v. 15. called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the abundance or redounding of grace v. 17. the formall cause is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the obedience of Christ v. 19. 2. the worke of our iustification is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gift v. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gift by grace v. 15. and the gift of righteousnes v. 17. 3. then the fruit and effect thereof is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the iustification of life or vnto life v. 18. 3. But yet if we will more exactly distinguish these words this difference may be made betweene them these three words which the Apostle vseth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 15 16. the first signifying grace the other two beeing translated the gift doe thus differ the first sheweth the grace and fauour from the which the benefit proceedeth the second is the coâ—â—lation of the benefit the third betokeneth the benefit it self which is conferred as if a Prince should giue a great treasure to redeeme one out of captiuitie this fauour of the Prince is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the grace the free giuing of it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the donation the others enioying of it and receiuing of this libertie is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the benefit or gift Beza 4. So these other 3. words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iustifying iustification iustice doe thus differ the first signifieth the merit of Christs iustice whereby we are iustified the second the action it selfe of iustification whereby Christs iustice is communicated to vs the third the iustice it selfe which is imputed and communicated vnto vs Tolet. annotat 24. Quest. 33. Of the comparison betweene Adam and Christ in generall 1. Origen well obserueth that this comparison is per genus similis per speciem contraria it is alike in the generall resemblance but contrarie in the particular in two things there is a generall agreement and resemblance 1. that there is one that giueth beginning and is the author vnto the rest 2. in plures aliquid diffundtur on both sides as the beginning is from one so there is somewhat conueyed vnto many 2. The specificall difference consisteth in the contrarietie and disparitie and the excellencie the disparitie is that one was the author of sinne vnto condemnation the other of righteousnesse vnto life the excellencie is in that the gift is not so as the offence but much more powerfull and abundant of both these the disparitie and excellencie more followeth to be added in the two next questions So then here are three things to be considered in this comparison as Photius obserueth cited by Oecumenius similitudo contrarietas excellentia the similitude or likenes the contratietie and disparitie and the excellencie 3. Now whereas the Apostle from this verse vnto the 19. v. seemeth to vse diuerse iterations of the same thing we shall finde by a dilligent viewe and examination of the Apostles sentences that he doth not repeate the same things as Pellicane thinketh eadem repetit propter infirmas conscientias c. he repeateth the same things because of weake consciences which often thinke that sinne is more powerfull then grace c. But Oecumenius saith better nequaquam iterum atque iterum eadem repetit Apostolus c. the Apostle doth not againe and againe repeat the same things as one would thinke but diligentissime copulat he doth most dilligently couple and ioyne the principall heads together Quest. 34. Of the disparitie and vnlikenesse betweene Adam and Christ in this comparison The difference and disparitie betweene them is in these sixe seuerall points 1. In the persons compared Adam is considered as a meere man v. 12. but Christ was both God and man he is called Iesus Christ our Lord v. 21. 2. They differ in that which is conferred Adam propagateth to his posteritie sinne and death v. 12. Christ communicateth to his righteousnesse and life v. 15.16 3. The meanes are farre different Adams disobedience brought in sinne Christs obedience procureth life v. 18.19 4. The persons vpon whom these things are conferred differ for from Adam death and sinne are deriued vpon all in generall v. 12.18 but righteousnesse is communicated onely to those which receiue the abundance of grace by faith v. 17. 5. The manner how these things are conueyed are diuerse Adams sinne is transmitted by naturall propagation but life and righteousnesse by Christ are communicated by grace v. 15. the gift is by grace 6. The sequele and endes are contrary the offence is vnto condemnation v. 16. but iustification by Christ is vnto life eternall v. 18. Quest. 35. Of the excellencie and superioritie which the benefit by grace in Christ hath beyond our fall and losse in Adam 1. The first excellencie is generally in the power and efficacie of the worker for it was necessarie that he that should ouercom sinne and death should be superiour to both for if he had beene of equall power he could not haue dissolued
but euen swallowe vp Calvin and in respect of our selues who the more we feele the burthen and ouerflowing of our sinne the more we haue occasion to extoll and magnifie the grace of God Osiander So here are two ends of the lawe expressed the neâ—â—â—â— ende is the manifestation and encrease of sinne the remote ende is the more abounding of grace but here is the difference the first ende is vniuersall for in all men both beleeuers and vnbeleeuers the law worketh the encrease insight and knowledge of sinne but the other ende is particular and peculiar 〈◊〉 to the faithfull that by the abounding of sinne grace may more abound toward them which is not properly caused by the encrease of sinne but thorough the mercie of God Pareus Quest. 44. Of the raigne of sinne vnto death and of grace vnto life 1. Before the Apostle had ascribed the kingdome vnto death v. 14. Death raigned from Adam c. but here vnto sinne because death indeede raigneth by sinne as the Apostle saith The sting of death is sinne 1. Cor. 15.56 death could haue no power ouer vs but thorough sinne Martyr 2. But to speake more distinctly where the Apostle giueth the kingdome vnto death he speaketh of the times before the law when as death did apparantly raigne in the world but sinne was not so apparant till the lawe came but sinne is said to haue raigned after the lawe was giuen because sinne then more abounded So that three estates of the world are here described the first from Adam to Moses when sinne was in the world but death raigned the third is from the comming of Christ who raigned by righteousnesse vnto life destroying both the kingdome of sinne and death Tolet. 3. By death Chrysostome seemeth to vnderstand the death of the bodie mors ex haec presenti vita eijcit death doth cast vs out of this life c. but eternall death is here also comprehended potestatem habuit deijciendi c. it had power to cast vs downe to eternall death Lyran. as may appeare by the other opposite part of eternall life Piscator 4. But whereas in the first clause mention is made onely of the raigning of sinne vnto death but in the other there are three mentioned grace righteousnesse and life Origen thinketh that the deuill must be vnderstood to be set against the grace of Christ ab inuentis rebus author inventi nominatur the author of the invention is named in the things invented c. for sinne came in by the deuill some thinke that the wrath of God must be supplied which raigned by sinne Piscator but I thinke rather with Calvin that beside the necessarie parts of the comparison the Apostle maketh mention of grace vt fortius in figuret memoria c. that it might better sticke in our memorie that all is of grace 5. The Apostle speaketh of the time past sinne had raigned because that although sinne doe still raigne in the children of disobedience yet in the faithfull it raigneth no more Par. 6. By righteousnesse some vnderstand iustitiam operum the righteousnesse of 〈◊〉 gloss interlin so also Bellarmine lib. 2. de iustificat c. 6. but the iustice of Christ is rather vnderstood as the Greeke interpreters well expound and as is euident by the clause in the ende By our Lord Iesus Christ who is notwithstanding both our iustification and sanctification 7. The ordinarie glosse here well obserueth that in the kingdome of sinne mention is not made of Adam from whom sinne came because the Apostle speaketh not onely of originall but of actuall sinnes both which are remitted in Christ. 8. Thorough Iesus Christ our Lord Iesus per gratiam Dominus per iustitiam nostre per gloriam Iesus by grace Lord by his iustice and ours because he bringeth vs to glorie Gorrhan 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. Of the difference betweene Christian and worldly hope v. 5. Hope maketh not ashamed This is the propertie of the hope of Christians that is neuer confoundeth them or maketh ashamed because it is founded vpon Gods promises who both is immutable and changeth not and is also omnipotent able to performe whatsoeuer he promiseth But so it is not in humane or worldly hope for that often putteth man to rebuke because he is deceiued in his hope and faileth in the thing hoped for and the reason is for that he reposeth his confidence in man who is either deceitfull and hopeth not his promise or is not of power to performe it therefore the Prophet saith Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme Ierem. 17.5 Doct. 2. Of the properties and effects of faith v. 2. Beeing iustified by faith 1. Vnto faith is ascribed iustification as in these words and remission of sinnes in purifying the heart Act. 15.9 2. faith is the foundation of thing hoped for Heb. 11.1 3. it is the cause of the producing and bringing forth of good fruit Iam. 2.8 Shewe me thy faith out of thy workes c. 4. it ouercommeth the tentations of Sathan for by the sheild of faith we quench all his fierie darts Ephes. 6.18 5. by faith we attaine vnto the vnderstanding of the word of God which otherwise is vnprofitable Isay. 7.9 Vnlesse yee beleeue ye shall not vnderstand as some translations doe reade and the Apostle saith that the word did not profit the Israelites because it was not mixed with faith Heb. 4.2 6. faith obtaineth our requests in prayer Iam. 2.16 the prayer of faith saueth the sicke 7. it worketh the saluation of the soule Luk. 7.50 Thy faith hath saued thee Doct. 3. Of the raigne and dominion of death v. 14. Death raigned from Adam to Moses Before sinne entred into the world death had no dominion but now it hath gotten a tyrannicall and generall dominion ouer men both of all sorts and conditions both young and old and in all ages as here it is said to raigne euen from Adam to Moses that age was not exempted from the dominion of death wherein sinne seemed least to abound but Christ hath ouercome death and destroyed the dominion thereof both in that he hath taken away the sting thereof which is sinne that death is not hurtfull vnto them that beleeue but bringeth their soules vnto euerlasting rest and in the generall resurrection our bodies which death had seazed on shall be restored vnto life as our Blessed Sauiour saith I am the resurrection and the life c. Ioh. 15.25 Doct. 4. Of the difference of sinnes v. 14. Euen ouer them that sinned not after the like manner c. Here the Apostle setteth downe this distinction of actuall and originall sinne some doe sinne in like manner as Adam did that is actually some not in like manner that is there is a secret and hid sinne in the corruption of nature which is not actuall but in time breaketh forth into act as the seede sheweth it selfe in the hearbe Doct. 5. There is no saluation
his life whereby he merited the imputation of his righteousnesse for the merite of Christs passion depended vpon the holines and worthines of his person which was manifested in his life 2. There are two partes of our iustification remission of our sinnes and the making of vnrighteous the one was the proper worke of Christs death that paied the ransome due vnto our sinnes the other of his perfect holines and righteousnesse which was manifested in his rising from the dead and therefore the Apostle ioyneth them both together Rom. 4.28 Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification see further of this matter Controv. 20. in c. 4. Controv. 26. Against the Philosophers who placed righteousnesse in their owne workes The heathen Philosophers and wise men were vtterly ignorant of this making of men righteous by an others obedience for they held them onely to be righteous which by continuall exercise and practise of vertue attained vnto an habite of well doing which they ascribed onely to their owne industrie and endeuour Contra. These wise heathen in many things bewrayed their grosse and palpable ignorance 1. they knew not what remission of sinnes was neither how sinne entred into the world or how it was taken away they thought that by their well doing onely afterward the former memorie of their sinnes was worne out whereas it is in God onely to blot out the remembrance of sinne 2. they ascribed their vertues such as they were to their owne free-will and endeuour whereas Christian religion teacheth vs that God is the author of all good things and that man of himselfe is not able to thinke or conceiue a good thought 3. they erred in seeking to be made righteous and iust by their owne workes which beeing imperfect and diuerse waies blemished are not able to iustifie vs before God who is absolutely perfect true it is that euery Christian must endeuour to liue well and aduance his faith with fruitfull workes but it is Christs perfect obedience and not our owne which is imperfect that maketh vs truly righteous before God Controv. 27. Against the Manichees and Pelagians the one giuing too much the other too little to the law v. 30. The law entred that the offence should abound c. the Manichees vrge these and such like places against the law as though it were euill not distinguishing betweene the proper effects of the law which it worketh of it selfe as the Prophet Dauid expresseth them Psal. 19. It conuerteth the soule giueth wisedome to the simple giueth light to the eyes c. and the effects of the law which it worketh by reason of the weaknesse of man as it serueth to reueale the knowledge of sinne and to make it more abound But the Apostle himselfe that here thus testifieth of the law confesseth that in it selfe the law is holy Rom. 7.12 for although we are not able to performe that which the law commandeth yet the things are holy iust and good which the law requireth and the desire of the godly longeth after them As the Manichees detracted from the law so the Pelagians ascribed too much vnto it for they held that the law was sufficient to saluation and that if a man did once vnderstand what was to be done by the strength of nature he could doe it the law then serued to reueale vnto them the will of God and there owne strength sufficed in their opinion to performe it They beeing further vrged that the grace of God was necessarie did in words acknowledge it but by grace they vnderstood first the nature of man which was first giuen him of God then the doctrine onely and knowledge of the law The Popish schoolemen differed not much from this opinion who hled that a man by the strength of nature may keepe the precepts of the law quoad substantiam operis in respect of the substance of the worke but not quoad intentionem praecipientis according to the intention of the lawegiuer But it is euident out of the Scripture that no not the regenerate much lesse naturall men are able to keepe the commandements of God perfitly as S. Paul sheweth by his owne example Rom. 7. And if it were as the Pelagians held that the lawe were sufficient to saluation then Christ died in vaine Controv. 28. Of the assurance of saluation v. 21. Grace might raigne by righteousnesse vnto eternall life c. Hence it is euident that life is a consequent of righteousnesse as death is of sinne and that the faithfull are as sure to obtaine life if they haue righteousnesse as Adam and Adams children were sure to die after they haue sinned So Chrysostome vpon this place collecteth well Noli itaque cum iustitiam habeas de vita dubitare vitam enim excellit iustitia mater quippe illius est do not therefore doubt of life and saluation if thou haue iustice for iustice excelleth life beeing the mother thereof This is contrarie to the erroneous and vncomfortable doctrine of the moderne Papists that it is presumption for any man to be assured of his saluation see further hereof elswhere Synops. Centur. 4. err 25. Controv. 29 Of the diuerse kinds of grace against the Romanists v. 21. So might grace also raigne c. The Popish Schoolemen haue certaine distinctions of grace which either are not at all to be admitted or else they must be first qualified before they can be receiued 1. Of the first kind is that distinction of grace that there is gratia gratis data gratia gratum faciens grace freely giuen and grace that maketh vs acceptable vnto God two exceptions may be taken hereunto 1. there is no grace but is freely giuē otherwise it were not of grace that is of fauour but they in making one kind of grace onely that is freely giuen they insinuate that there are other graces which are not freely giuen 2. the grace which maketh vs acceptable to God they hold to be a grace or habite infused for the which we are accepted wherein they erre in ascribing that to a created or infused grace which is onely the worke of the free grace and fauour of God toward vs this word grace is either taken actively for the loue grace and fauour of God or passiuely for those seuerall gifts and graces which are wrought in vs by the fauour of God the first grace is as the cause the other graces are the effects the first is without vs the other within vs the first is the originall grace in God the other are created graces Now we hold that we are made acceptable vnto God onely by the first grace of God toward vs which is grounded in Christ the Romanists ascribe our acceptance with God to the other see further hereof Synops. Centur. 4. err 27. 2. Of the other sort is the distinction of grace operans cooperans working and working together as the working grace is that which alone changeth the will and maketh it willing
Cor. 15.32 S. Paul had fought with beasts at Ephesus after the manner of men as others vsed to doe 4. sometime it is referred to the humane and ordinarie phrase of speaking as in this place 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. That baptisme is not to be iterated v. 3. Haue beene baptised into his death c. Hence it is inferred that baptisme is not to be iterated or more then once to be administred because as men are but once naturally borne and are once to die so because in baptisme our spirituall birth and death are represented it sufficeth once to be baptised this maketh against the Hemerobaptistae which thinke it necessarie daily and often to be baptised but as man hath but one naturall birth so our supernaturall birth in baptisme is sufficient 2. Doct. That infants haue sinne In that the Apostle saith of all that they are baptised into the death of Christ that is to die vnto sinne that the bodie of sinne might be destroied as he saith v. 6. hence Augustine concludeth lib. 6. cont Iulian. c. 1. that children haue sinne for to what end else should they be baptised to die vnto sinne 3. Doct. Of the comparing and conferring of Scriptures together v. 3. All we which haue beene baptised vnto Iesus Christ c. Hence Origen noteth because the Apostle addeth not all we that are baptised in the name of the Father the Sonne and holy Ghost that it is his manner when he citeth any Scripture not to alleadg the whole text but those things onely quae praesentis causae requirit assertio which the state of the present cause requireth Pareus further addeth that what is breefely touched in some place of Scripture is more at large handled in another as here the misterie of baptisme is opened which is but breefely set forth in the first institution of baptisme where Christ onely biddeth to preach and baptise in the name of the Trinitie 4. Doct. Of the misteries set forth in baptisme v. 3. Here are three misticall points expressed in baptisme 1. in that we are said to be baptised into Christ whereby is signified our implanting and grafting into Christ which word the Apostle vseth v. 5.2 there is a communicating of the death and resurrection of Christ his death with all the fruites thereof is applied vnto vs 3. our renouation and newnes of life with our spirituall dying vnto sinne is also shadowed forth in baptisme Pareus 5. Doct. Of the distinction of sinne raigning and not raigning v. 12. Let not sinne raigne c. All sinne in the wicked and vnregenerate is peccation regnans raigning sinne whether it be originall or actuall because they giue the reine vnto sinne and obey the lusts thereof In the regenerate though to speake properly there be no absolute kingdome of sinne because it cannot possesse them totally and finally but at length they wrestle forth yet euery sinne in the regenerate committed against their conscience and depriuing them for the time of the hope of remission of sinnes is a raigning sinne when they doe not resist it but obey the lusts thereof such was Dauids adulterie sinne not raigning in them is their originall concupiscence their infirmities sinnes of ignorance omission and such like which they doe daiely mourne for and striue against 6. Doct. What manner of seruice must be performed to righteousnesse v. 19. As you haue giuen your members servants to vncleannes c. so c. We must serue righteousnesse as before we serued sinne 1. libenter willingly and cheerefully 2. vigilanter 3. celeriter speedely not putting off our seruice 4. potenter mightily with all our strength and power 5. ardenter earnestly zealously not coldly or slackely 6. indesinenter constantly without ceasing intermission or giuing ouer Gorrhan 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. Against the administring of the sacraments in an vnknowne tongue v. 3. Know ye not c. Hayma taketh this to be a reprehension of the Apostle reproouing them for their ignorance as if he should haue said certe id puto ignoratis I verily thinke ye are ignorant and if ye be I will shew it vnto you c. But Origen better inferreth that the Apostle speaketh taquam scientibus edoctis as to men of knowledge c wel taught hereupon he sheweth that in the Apostles time the vse was otherwise then in his daies non et numie fieri videmus typus tantum modo mysteriorum bis qui baptizantur sed virtus corum ratio tradebatur then not onely the type it selfe and misterie of the sacrament was deliuered to those which were baptized as now is vsed to be done but the efficacie and reason thereof c. the meaning of the sacrament explaned so that none were ignorant what was signified thereby as the Apostle speaking here of baptisme and of the spirituall vse and signification therof appealeth vpon their knowledge which sheweth the superstition of the Romanists who cause the sacraments to be administred vnto their people in the latine tongue and so they are kept in ignorance not knowing the right vse of the sacraments but resting onely in the outward ceremonies superstitious vsages which they haue brought in and added to the sacraments Controv. 2. Concerning inherent iustice Stapleton a notable champion for the Romanists Antidot p. 312. thus reasoneth out of the Apostles words v. 2. for inherent iustice they which are dead to sinne are wholly renewed in the inward man and so by their renouation are acceptable vnto God and thereby iustified but by the grace of Christ we die vnto sinne not to liue vnto the same any more Ergo thereby we are accepted of God and reconciled to him Contra. The proposition diuersely fayleth 1. this renouation of the inward man is not totall or perfect but onely in part though sinne doe no longer raigne in them that are iustified yet the reliques thereof remaine still the vnderstanding will and affections are but reformed in part for the Apostle faith we know in part 1. Cor. 13.9 and as our knowledge is such is our charitiâ— indeede in the next world when we are glorified all imperfection shall be done away and we shall be perfect as God is perfect but while we dwell in these houses of clay we are compassed with many imperfections 2. This our renovation though it be not perfect yet is accepted thorough the perfect obedience of Christ but it is not accepted as our iustification whereby we are reconciled vnto God for that which instifieth vs must be perfect which is onely the righteousnesse of Christ applyed vnto vs by faith See further touching inherent iustice Synops. Centur. 4. exr 56. and Contr. 14. following Controv. 3. That the Sacrament of baptisme doth not conferre grace by the outward worke v. 3. Knowe yee not that all we which haue beene baptized into Iesus Christ haue beene baptized into his death c. Hence the Romanists would inferre that baptisme doth worke in all regeneration for
but onely of those which are criminall such as S. Iohn speaketh of c. 5. there is a sinne vnto death I say not that thou shouldest pray for it c. for the Apostle speaketh there of sinne against the holy Ghost which shall neuer be forgiuen for the which it is in vaine to pray If the Apostle there should meane all criminall sinnes then it would follow that we should not pray for the conuersion of heretikes adulterers murtherers and such like We confesse that there are some mortall sinnes some veniall but not in their nature to the faithfull and penitent all sinnes are veniall to the vnbeleeuers and impenitent sinnes are morttall it is the mercie of the forgiuer not the qualitie of the sinne that maketh it veniall yet this taketh not away the difference of sinnes as though they were equall for small sinnes are more easily pardoned and great sinnes where they are forgiuen are more hardly pardoned where they be not they are more or lesse punished according to the greatnes of the sinne see further of this point Synops. Centur. 4. er 6. Controv. 18. That euerlasting life cannot be merited by good workes Arg. 1. v. 23. But the gift of God is eternall life The Apostle in chaunging and inuerting the order of his speach whereas he had said the stipend of sinne is death faith not the stipend of righteousnes is eternall life but the gift of God c. euidently sheweth that euerlasting life is not due as a reward merited by our workes but as a gift of grace through Christ Iesus Thus Chrysostome expoundeth this place he saith not merces benefactorum vestrorum vna aeterna sed donum Dei life eternall is the reward of good workes but it is the gift of God Theodoret non dixit eam esse mercedem sed gratiam c. he saith not eternall life is a reward but grace or fauour Nam licet quis summam absolutam iustitiam praestiterit for although one could performe a perfect iustice yet temporall things are not correspondent to eternall Theophylact non quasi retributionem laborum dat eam Deus sed ex gratia per Christum qui hac omnia nobis promeruerit God giueth not eternal life as a recompence of our labour but by grace through Christ who hath merited all these things for vs. Answ. Our aduersaries-doe all here concur in this answer that euerlasting life is therfore called a grace quia bis meritis redditur quae gratia contulit because it is rendred for and vnto those workes which were wrought in vs by grace so Pererius eternall life though it be due vnto good workes yet it is giuen freely nam merita illa principaliter à Dei gratia profecta sunt for these merites to which it is due doe principally proceed from the grace of God c. Pere disput 7. numer 42. so also Tolet in his annotat and the Rhemistes vpon this place also Stapleton hath the same answer which they all would seeme to take from Augustine who saith the Apostle might haue said the stipend of our iustice is eternall life but he called it the grace of God that we should vnderstand ipsa bona opera quibus vita eterna redditur ad Dei gratiam pertinere that good workes themselues to the which eternall life is giuen doe belong vnto the grace of God August de grat liber 8.9 Contra. 1. Whereas Augustine saith recte potuisse dicere the Apostle might haue well said otherwise it is enough for vs that the Apostle did not in this place say otherwise and as Pet. Martyr saith by this meanes most euident places of Scripture might be auoided if we may say aliter potuisset dici it might otherwise thus or thus haue beene said 2. but for the thing it selfe Augustine is so farre from approouing the merite of workes to eternall life that he maketh the good workes themselues to belong vnto grace as he saith else where pro hac gratiam qua ex fide viuimus accepturi sumus aliam gratiam in qua sine fine in calis vinimus for this grace wherein we liue by faith we shall receiue an other grace and fauour wherein we shall liue without end in heauen in Psal. 14.4 3. for how can God be a debter to vs to bestow a second grace because he conferred an other grace before we are endebted to God for the former grace he is not a debter to vs to bestow a second grace as Bearnerd well saith merita omnia Dei dona sunt ita homo magis propter ipsa Deo debiter est quam Deus homini our merits are Gods gifts and so for them man is more debted to God then God to man de annunt Mar. serm 1. Argum. 2. Where the crowne is of mercie it is not of merite but the crowne of euerlasting life is in mercie Psal. 103.4 which crowneth thee with mercie and compassions Answ. Pererius hath here two answers 1. that either by mercie we may vnderstand Gods protection in this life whereby he compssaeth his children as with a crowne 2. or if we take it for the crowne of euerlasting life it is called a mercie because the merites for the which it is rendred promanant principaliter ex gratia per misericordiam data doe principally flow forth from grace giuen them in mercie Pere disput 9. Contra. 1. If Gods protection in this life be of mercie without our desert then much more euerlasting saluation is of mercie which is lesse merited 2. the other is a meere cauill for what graces soeuer any haue receiued in this life how perfect soeuer they be here they shall haue need of mercie in the day of iudgement as the Apostle saith 2. Tim. 1.18 the Lord graunt that he may finde mercie with the Lord at that day c. beside the mercies receiued in this life he wisheth he may also finde mercie then so Augustine collecteth vpon these words Iam. 2.13 there shall be iudgement mercilesse to him that sheweth no mercie that they which haue liued well shall haue iudgement cum misericordia with mercie they which haue liued euill shall haue iudgement without mercie where then there is need of mercie there is no standing vpon merite Argum. 3. That which is of grace cannot be also of works as the Apostle reasoneth Rom. 11.6 if it be of grace it is no more of workes or else grace were no more grace c. but eternall life is of grace Ergo not of workes Answer 1. The Apostle may either here speake of the naturall workes of men and so such workes do destroie grace not of the workes of grace which are indeed meritorious of eternall life 2. the Apostle speaketh of election which is of grace non propter hominum opera prvoisa not vpon the foresight of mans workes Thus Pererius disput 8. numer 48. Contra. 1. The Apostle excludeth euen the workes of grace for the question is of good workes not of
of death Pareus so also Osiander doctrina euangelij side apprehensa the doctrine of the Gospel apprehended by faith doth deliuer me likewise Rolloc liberatio hac non est regeneratio sed peccatorum remissio this dedeliuerance is not regeneration but remission of sinnes and his reason is because the Apostle speaketh of a full and absolute deliuerance from sinne and death which is in remission of sinnes not in regeneration which is but in part 5. But I rather ioyne both these together regeneration and remission of sinnes from the which we are deliuered by the grace of Christ as Augustine comprehendeth both for sometime he expoundeth the Apostles words of the remission of sinnes lib. 1. de mixt concupis c. 32. how hath he deliuered vs nisi quia concupiscentiae reatum peccatorum omnium facta remissione c. but that the spirit of life hath dissolued the guilt of concupiscence remission of all sinnes beeing made sometime he applieth them to this worke of regeneration the law of the spirit of life hath deliuered thee from the law of sinne and death ne scilicet concupiscentia c. re in peccatum mortem pertrahat c. lest concupiscence challenging thy consent should draw thee into sinne and death lib. 1. cont 2. epist. Pelagian c. 10. And Calvin also though he cheefely insist vpon the second as he is alleadged before yet he omitteth not the first by the spirit of life vnderstanding the spirit of God which hath besprinkled our soules with the blood of Christ not onely to cleanse them à labe peccati quoad reatum from the staine of sinne in respect of the guilt sed in veram puritatem sanctificat but to sanctifie vs with true puritie c. And the ioyning of these two together doth best fit the occasion of these words and most agreeth vnto the words themselues for the Apostle hauing before spoken both of our iustification in Christ and our sanctification in not walking after the flesh now bringeth in this as a reason of both which is the spirit of life in Christ applied vnto vs by faith and concerning the words the spirit of regeneration answereth to the law that is the force of sinne and the life of grace to the law of death from the first we are deliuered by the spirit of sanctification from the other by the life of righteousnesse in our iustification 6. But Origens exposition is farre wide who by the spirit of life vnderstandeth the spirituall sense of the law and so he will haue in the law both literam occidentem spiritum viâ—ificantem the killing letter and the quickning spirit for the Apostle here directly against the law opposeth the spirit of grace and life in Christ. Quest. 3. What is vnderstood by the law of sinne and death 1. Some by the law of sinne vnderstand the morall law which was the ministrie of death and by it came the knowledge of sinne So Ambrose who propoundeth this obiection that seeing the Gospell and law of faith is likewise vnto sinne the sauour of death vnto death vnto some the sauour of life vnto life as the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 2. why faith if it worke the same thing which the law doth may not be said also to be lex mortis the law of death maketh this answer qui non obediunt fidei non occiduntur à fide sed à lege c. they which obey not faith are not killed by faith but by the law because they which came not vnto the faith are condemned by the law as guiltie of sinne and death c. But this were to confound the law and faith as though the law commanded and prescribed the Euangelicall faith for the law punisheth onely the breach and transgression thereof but the law commandeth one thing namely doe this and thou shalt liue saith onely in the Gospel requireth of vs to beleeue Rom. 4. 10.9 Pet. Martyr giueth this answer that the Gospel quamdiu fâ—ris sovat c. so long as it onely foundeth outwardly and the spirit worketh not within doth differ nothing from the law but when the spirit worketh inwardly together with the preaching of the Gospel then it hath the effect to saluation which the law cannot haue because it requireth other things then the Gospel the Gospel then is not the ministrie of death as the law not for that it doth not punish vnbeleeuers as the law doth the disobedient but in respect of the doctrine of saluation by faith which men are capable of by grace whereas the doctrine of workes by the law can bring no saluation vnto any no not beeing in the state of grace Together with Ambrose Vatablus and Pareus by the law of death will haue the law of Moses to be vnderstood quia peccatum deteget occidit because it discouereth sinne and killeth it iudging it worthie of death so also Bellarmine lib. 4. de iustificat c. 13. ration 5. and gloss interlin But if the law doe condemne sinne and sentence it with death it is not the law of sinne beeing against it it is called the ministerie of condemnation 2. Cor. 3.9 but so it is nostro vitio by our fault not of it selfe but that is said to be the law of a thing which it properly prescribeth and aymeth at 2. Origen seemeth to vnderstand the ceremoniall law which was impossible to be obserued as he giueth instance of the law of the Sabboth and of sacrifices as before by the spirit he interpreteth the spirituall sense of the law But the Apostles intent is not here to compare the literall and spirituall sense of the law together but to shew what libertie we haue obtained by Christ from sinne and condemnation 3. Some by the law of sinne and death vnderstand carnis imperium the dominion or power of the flesh or of sinne raigning in the flesh and the tyrannie of death which followeth Calvin the law of sinne is the law of the members which the Apostle spake of before Chrysostome Pet. Martyr the accusing of sinne and power of death Osiander or ab obligatione from the bond and obligation of sinne and death Lyranus à iure peccati c. from the right or power of sinne and death as Erasmus we are deliuered both from the power and guilt of sinne for Moses law the Apostle no where calleth the law of sinne Chrysostome So here there is mention made of three lawes two good the law of grace which taketh away sinne the law of Moses which is mentioned in the next v. which sheweth sinne but taketh it not away and one euill law namely of sinne which maketh vs guiltie gloss ordin Quest. 4. Of the best reading of the 3. verse 1. Erasmus and Vatablus doe supplie the word effecit or praestitit did or performed in this sense that which was impossible to the law c. God sending his Sonne c. did c. This reading also follow the Ecclesiasticall expositors collected by Marlorat
is most probable and commeth nearest to the truth the former reasons may demonstrate to any of vnderstanding Quest. 35. How we are said to be saued by hope v. 24. 1. For the coherence of these words 1. Chrysostome thinketh the Apostle maketh mention of hope because he had spoken before of the excellent graces of the spirit which he called the first fruits ne omnia in hoc tempore quaereremus left we should make accouÌ„t of all things as present 2. some make this as a reason of the sighing and longing of the faithfull because they haue onely yet things in hope Tolet. 3. Martyr thinketh the Apostle answeareth an obiection how it may stand with the condition of children to sigh and grone because yet they haue their saluation but in hope 4. some make the obiection this how can it be said that we waile for our adoption seeing we are alreadie the adopted sonnes of God in Christ and so the answer shall be that we haue these things onely in hope Rolloch Piscator 5. But it is rather an other argument of consolation to moue the faithfull patiently to beare their tribulations from the nature of hope Pareus Gryneus 2. Hope is taken three waies in Scripture 1. it signifieth generally the doctrine of faith as 1. Pet. 1.15 be readie to giue an answer to euery man that asketh a reason of that hope which is in him 2. hope is taken for the obiect of hope the thing hoped for as Gal. 5.5 we wait for the hope of righteousnes through faith afterward in this place hope that is seene that is the thing hoped for is no hope 3. it betokeneth that godly affection of the mind in hoping for that which is promised and beleeued Gryneus 3. Saluation is taken sometime for iustification in this life Tit. 3.5 Not by the workes of righteousnesse c. but according to his mercie he saued vs But here it signifieth the perfection and happie estate both of soule and bodie in the kingdome of heauen Pere disp 16. 4. But these words of the Apostle must not be so taken as though we had onely things in hope and nothing in possession for we are now iustified by faith and sanctified by the spirit but the perfection and accomplishment of these things we haue onely in hope Martyr 5. And two conditions are considered in the things hoped for that it is both difficult for if it were easie and in our owne power we would not hope for it and beside though it be hard and difficult yet is it not impossible for then we should despaire altogether and neuer hope for it Martyr and hereunto adde a third qualitie required in hope it selfe that it is not wauering and doubtfull for that is contrarie to the nature of hope but it is certaine and firme and therefore is it called the ankor of the soule Heb. 6.19 6. We are saide to be saued by hope not efficienter not as though it were the cause of saluation but consequenter in respect of the sequele and consequent that after we haue patiently waited and expected by bope that the thing hoped for will certainely follow Quest. 36. Of the difference betweene faith and hope They differ three waies 1. ordine in order and prioritie 2. operatione in the worke and operation and obiecto in the obiect 1. Faith goeth before hope and begetteth hope as the Apostle defineth hope Heb. 11.1 it is the ground hypostasis or foundation of things hoped for for first we beleeue the things promised then we hope for them and in the third place followeth our loue and delight in them yet faith is not the efficient cause of hope the spirit of God is the author efficient and working cause of all these graces but the way and manner of working them is according to this order that first we haue faith then by faith the spirit bringeth vs to hope 2. The operation of them is diuerse for it is the proper effect of faith to iustifie vs and assureth vs of remission of sinnes in Christ but hope doth not iustifie vs it doth by patience vphold and support the soule in the expectation of the finishing of that which is begunne in vs by faith 3. The obiect of them both doth differ 3. waies modo gradu tempore in the manner the measure or degree and the time 1. in the manner for faith relyeth vpon the promise it selfe hope resteth in the thing promised 2. in the measure initium salutis fide habetâ—r complementum spe the beginning of saluation is had and obtained by faith the complement and perfection thereof by hope 3. in the time for faith apprehendeth the promise of remission of sinnes and iustification as present hope is exercised in the expectation of eternall life to come Quest. 37. Whether things hoped for cannot be seene It will be here thus obiected 1. we looke for heauens and earth in the next world but they are seene Origen answeareth that they are not these heauens and earth which are now visible which we looke for but other heauens and earth as Saint Peter saith we looke for new heauens and new earth 2. Pet. 3.13 for as touching these visible heauens and earth they shall passe away Matth. 5.18 2. Obiect Stephen saw the heauens open and Iesus sitting at the right hand of God Act. 7. he saw that which he hoped for Gorrhan answeareth he saw indeed gloriam Christi non suam the glorie of Christ but not his owne glorie hope is of those things which belong vnto a man himselfe he saw the glorie of Christ which shall be communicated to his members but his participation of that glorie he saw not but hoped for it 3. Obiect Saint Paul was taken vp into the third heauen and heard things not possible to be vttered and beeing there he likewise saw the glorie of Christ. Ans This was not any corporall sight but a spirituall vision and sight for Saint Paul determineth not whether his spirit were then in the bodie or out of the bodie when he was so taken vp 4. Obiect A man running in a race may set his eie vpon the price which he runneth for â—â— hopeth to obtaine Caietan answeareth that there are two things considered in that which is hoped for materiale the materiall part the thing it selfe and formale the formal part which is the possession and obtaining of it the first may be seene the second is not seene but onely hoped for Quest. 37. What spirit is said to helpe our infirmities v. 26. 1. Chrysostome by the spirit vnderstandeth the spirituall gift of prayer that whereas the Church was in heauines and much perplexed then he which had the gift of praier did rise vp and by framing of a praier shewed the people how and what they should pray for But thus it may be be excepted against this sense 1. the spirit is not thus taken throughout this Chapter and diuersely in the same place to vnderstand the same word is
The spirit maketh request with sighes The meaning is this that many times when the children of God are ouerwhelmed with griefe and knowe not themselues what they pray but onely sobbe and sigh that the spirit vnderstandeth their meaning and euen those sighs and groanes which come of the spirit doe pray for them Augustine writeth excellently hereof epist. 121. that the brethren in Egypt are said crebras habere orationes sed eas brevissimas raptim iaculatas to make often prayers but the same verie short and as it were of a sudden cast out c. whereupon he thus inferreth hanc intentionem sicut non est obtrâ—denda si per durare non potest ita si perduraverit non esse cito rumpendam the intention of prayer as it must not be forced if it doth not continue so if it hold still it must not suddenly be interrupted and broken off and so he concludeth ab sit ab oratione multa locutio sud non desit multa precatso in our prayer let there be absent much speach but let there not be wanting much praying c. for as long as the intention and devotion holdeth the prayer cannot be too much but to goe on still in words the intention beeing slacked is much babling and talking not praying 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. That concupiscence remaining euen in the regenerate is sinne and in it selfe worthie of condemnation v. 1. There is no condemnation Bellarmine hence inferreth the contrarie that in these words the Apostle doth not so much shewe that there is no condemnaâ—on to those that are iustified as that there is no matter of condemnation in them nihil condemnatione dignum nothing worthie of condemnation l. 5. de amiss grat c. 7. arg 3. and consequently concupiscence in them is not sinne Contra. 1. The contrarie rather is inferred out of the Apostles words that concupiscence is in it selfe worthie of condemnation of the which the Apostle treated before in the former chapter but it is not vnto damnation neither it nor any other sinne vnto those which are iustified by faith in Christ. 2. and the Apostle expresseth the verie cause they are iustified in Christ and therefore though sinne remaine in them yet it is not imputed therefore it is great bouldnes to denie that which the Apostle in so direct words expresseth that vnto those which are iustified in Christ there is no condemnation not for that there is nothing worthie of condemnation in them for then they should be altogether without sinne but because they are iustified 3. the Apostle saith not there is no sinne but no condemnation Melancth not that the same sinnes remaine in those which are iustified which were in them before as Pererius slanndereth Calvin to say disput 1. numer 5. but there be still some imperfections and reliques of sinne remaining but not raigning which notwithstanding are not imputed vnto the faithfull neither are able to condemne them and Calvin saith no more but that the Apostle ioyneth three things together imperfectionem the imperfections which are alwayes in the Saints Dei indulgentiam Gods indulgence whereby their sinnes are forgiuen and regenerationem spiritus the regeneration of the spirit for carni suae indulgens he that is giuen to the flesh doth flatter himselfe in vaine to be freed from his sinne Calvin then cannot the same sinnes remaine seeing in the regenerate the flesh is mortified and sinne subdued Controv. 2. That none are perfect in this life Origens ouersight is here to be noted who thinking that the Apostle spake in the former chapter of those which partly serued the lawe of God in the spirit and partly the Lawe of sinne in the flesh saith that now he speaketh of those which ex integro in Christo sunt which wholly are in Christ not partly of the spirit partly of the flesh but are perfect Contra. 1. First Origen confoundeth iustification and sanctification for the faithfull are indeed wholly graft into Christ by faith and yet they may haue some infirmities of the flesh remaining 2. there neuer liued any of that perfection neuer to be tempted of the flesh but onely Christ but yet they which are in Christ doe not walke after the flesh that is non carnem ducem sequuntur they doe not followe the flesh as their guide though they be sometime tempted of the flesh but they follow the guiding and direction of the spirit Beza in annot 3. and it hath beene sufficiently shewed before quest 36. of the former chapter that the Apostle there speaketh in his owne person as of a man regenerate and so in this place he meaneth the same whom in his owne person he described before Controv. 3. That regeneration is not the cause that there is no condemnation to the faithfull The Romanists doe make this the cause why there is no condemnation to those which are in Christ because they walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Tolet. annot 1. Bellarm 5. de amission grat c. 10. respons ad obiect 7. so likewise Stapleton Antidot p. 435. who thus obiecteth 1. Ob. He vrgeth the Apostles words here there is no condeÌ„nation c. which walke not after the flesh therefore for that they walke not after the flesh there is no condemnation to such Contra. The Apostle saith not there is no condemnation because they walke not but to them that walke not regeneration is required as a necessarie condition annexed to iustification not as the cause so that here is an answear to two questions together how we are iustified namely by faith in Christ and who are iustified they which bring forth good fruits the one is internall their iustification the other externall namely sanctification Beza 2. Ob. The Apostle saith that the lawe of the spirit which Beza interpreteth to be the grace of regeneration doth free vs from the lawe of sinne and death v. 2. Ergo it is the cause of iustification Contra. 1. This interpretation beeing admitted that followeth not which is inferred for the words are not from sinne but from the lawe of sinne that is from the dominion of sinne and so indeede the grace of regeneration freeth vs that sinne hath no more dominion ouer vs. 2. but it is better with Ambrose to vnderstand by the law of the spirit legem fidei the lawe of faith whereby we are freed from sinne and death 3. Ob. If righteousnesse beeing present do not iustifie vs then beeing absent it condemneth not Contra. 1. Is followeth not for a thing may be insufficient to a worke beeing present and yet if it be remooued it is sufficient to hinder the worke as good diet in a sicke man may hinder his recouerie and yet if he vse it it is not alwayes sufficient to helpe him 2. and yet here is a difference in this example for good diet is an helping cause vnto health but good workes are no cause of saluation but onely a condition necessarily required and annexed 4.
Obiect The Apostle saith v. 15. If ye liue after the flesh yee shall die but if ye mortifie the deedes of the bodie ye shall liue therefore mortification is the cause of life and saluation Contra. 1. Hence followeth that mortification is necessarie vnto saluation yet not as a cause but as a necessarie condition without the which there is no faith and consequently no saluation 2. eternall life is the gift of God c. 6.23 therefore not due vnto our merits euill workes are the cause of damnation because they iustly deserue it but it followeth not that good workes are the cause of saluation for they are both imperfect and so vnproportinable to the reward and they are due otherwise to be done and therefore merite not Controv. 4. Against the Arrians and Eunomians concerning the deitie of the holy Ghost v. 2. The law of the spirit of life c. hath freedome Chrysostome homil de adorand spirit from this place prooueth the deitie of the spirit against the Arrian and Eunomiâ—au heretikes who made great difference in the persons of the Trinitie the Sonne they affirmed to be a creature and much inferiour to the Father and the holy Ghost they made servum ministrum silij a seruant and minister of the Sonne Chrysostome confuteth them by this place for if the spirit be the author of libertie and freedome to others then is he most free himselfe and not a minister or seruant as the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 2.17 where the spirit of the Lord is there is libertie Controv. 5. Against the Pelagians that a man by nature cannot keepe and fulfill the law This error is confuted by the expresse words of the Apostle who saith that the law was weake by reason of the flesh and so not able to iustifie vs by the flesh the Apostle vnderstandeth not substantiam caruis the substance of the flesh as the Maniches were readie to catch at these and the like places to confirme their wicked opinion who held the flesh of man to be euill by nature nor yet the carnall rites and obseruations of the law which were not able to cleanse the obseruers of them as Origen here interpreteth and Lyranus following him But by the flesh we vnderstand with Chrysostome carnales sensus the carnall affections carnalitatem quae rebellabat the carnalitie of man which rebelled against the spirit gloss ordinar concupisentias carnis the concupiscence of the flesh Haymo prauitatem naturae the pravitie of nature Martyr which hindereth that none can keepe the law to be iustified by it This then manifestly conuinceth the Pelagians for if the flesh make the law weake and vnable to be kept then none by the strength of their nature and flesh can fulfill the law Controv. 6. The fulfilling of the law is not possible in this life no not to them which are in the state of grace 1. The Romanists out of these words of the Apostle v. 4. That the righteousnesse of the law may be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh doe inferre that they which walke not after the flesh may fulfill the law so that either it must be denied that none in this life walke after the spirit or it must be graunted that by such the law may be fulfilled Pere disput 5. Bellarmine addeth that if the law cannot be fulfilled Christus non obtinuit quod vâ—luit Christ hath not compassed or obtained that which he intended for therefore he died that the iustice of the law might be fulfilled Contra. 1. Indeed Origen whose errors and erroneous interpretations our aduersaries themselues will be ashamed of sauing where they serue their turne first deuised this interpretation who by the law here vnderstandeth the law of the mind which is fulfilled quando lex peccati in membris c. when the law of sinne in the members resisteth it not and Haymo hath this glosse that we beeing redeemed by Christ might spiritually fulfill the workes of the law per cuius impletionem possumus iustificari by the fulfilling whereof we may be iustified But this place is better vnderstood of the obedience of Christ who fulfilled the law which is imputed vnto vs by faith and thus doe not onely expound our new writes Melancthon Bucer Hyperius Calvin Beza with others but some of the auncient expositors as Theophylact quae lex facere nitibatur ea Christus nostri gratia executus est those things which the law endeuoured Christ hath performed for vs so also Oecumenius scotus finis legis per Christum partus est exhibitus the scope and end of the law is obtained exhibited by Christ yet we must endeuour to keepe those things which are deliuered per conuersationem bonam fidem by a good conuersation and faith 2. And that this is the meaning of the Apostle 1. the phrase sheweth that the law might be fulfilled in vs he saith not by vs Beza 2. because there is none so perfect in this life that neither in thought word nor deed transgresseth not the law 3. The law was weake through the infirmitie of the flesh but the infirmitie and weakenes of the flesh remaineth still euen in the regenerate therefore neither in them the righteousnesse of the law can be fulfilled 4. To the contrarie arguments thus we answer 1. the Apostle saith not that they which walke after the spirit fulfill the law but the law is fulfilled in them that is imputed vnto them by faith in Christ. 2. though the faithfull cannot fulfill the law yet Christ performed what he intended that he might keepe the law for them and they be iustified by faith in him 3. this clause then which walke not after the flesh is added to shew who they are for whom Christ hath fulfilled the law and to what end namely to such as walke in newnes of life 5. Some doe thinke that the Apostle speaketh here of two kinds of fulfilling the law one imputatione by imputation of Christs obedience which is our iustification the other inchoatione by a beginning onely which is our sanctification begunne in this life and perfited in the next when it shall be fulfilled Martyr Pareus But the other sense is better for the Apostle speaketh of a present fulfilling of the law in them which walke according to the spirit not of a fulfilling respited and excepted in the next life which is most true but not agreeable to the Apostles meaning here 6. So the Apostle in this place setteth forth three benefits purchased vnto vs by Christ 1. remission of our sinnes in that Christ bare in himselfe the punishment due vnto our sins 2. then the imputation of Christs obedience and performing of the law 3. our sanctification that we by the spirit of Christ doe die vnto sinne and rise vnto newnes of life which our sanctification is necessarily ioyned with our iustification but no part thereof 1. because it is imperfect in this life it is perfect after a sort perfectione partium by
Christ and his constancie and immutabilitie that whom he loueth he loueth to the end all which tend to make vs sure of our election and saluation in Christ. 3. Saint Paul did not thinke himselfe to be iustified by the peace of his conscience for that is a fruite of iustification not the cause thereof But Saint Paul knew himselfe to be iustified by faith and thereof was assured the testimonie of the conscience which ariseth of our good fruits is an argument of our liuely faith whereby we are iustified 4. we confesse that none in this life can attaine to a perfect assurance without some doubting but there is difference betweene an infallible and certaine assurance and a perfect assurance this sheweth the degree the other the kind and manner 2. To Pererius we answer that we are assured by the light of faith infused that we are saued and his exceptions we except against 1. it is not naturall sense and experience that assumeth I am saued but this is the particular act or sense of faith relying vpon Gods promises there is a generall assent vnto and apprehension of Gods promises which maketh the proposition he that beleeueth in Christ shall be saued then is there a particular application which is the speciall act of faith but I beleeue which a man is assured of by his workes then the conclusion followeth I shall be saued the propositions beeing grounded vpon the promise of God is the obiect of faith the assumption inferred out of the proposition is the act of faith Therefore that is a friuolous obiection that the assumption I doe beleeue is not de fide of faith and it hath not the expresse word of God for fides non creditur sed sentitur faith is not beleeued but it is felt and perceiued it apprehendeth the generall promises of God and particularly applieth them 2. It is vntrue that the actions proceeding of the spirit and such as come from man himselfe are aliue for there is no good thing in vs which the spirit worketh not naturall ciuill workes haue a semblance indeede and shew of goodnes but there is not any true goodnes in them 3. but this is not to the purpose for though a man haue many sinnes which he knoweth not and his workes be imperfect this in a faithfull man hindreth not the assurance of his saluation which is not grounded vpon his workes but vpon his faith indeed if a man were iustified by workes he could neuer attaine vnto any securitie or certaintie of saluation but it is faith that layeth hold on the perfect obedience and righteousnesse of Christ that bringeth vs to this assurance 4. And as for their speciall reuelation whereby they pretend that Saint Paul and other holy men were made sure of their saluation the Apostle taketh away this pretext in making his case common herein with other faithful men saying that there was not a crowne of righteousnesse laid vp onely for him but for all them that loue his appearing 2. Tim. 4.8 a more excellent degree of assurance the Apostle had but the diuersitie of degree taketh not away the truenes of the thing a true assurance of saluation all the faithfull haue though not in the like degree measure Now on the contrarie side that it is possible for a Christian by faith to assure himselfe of his euerlasting saluation and that de facto in very deed euery faithfull man is so assured we prooue it by these testimonies of Scripture As Rom. 8.16 The spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God 1. Cor. 2.12 We haue receiued the spirit of God that we may know the things that are giuen vs of God 2. Cor. 13.5 Know ye not your owne selues that Iesus Christ is in you vnlesse ye be reprobates and such other places many might be produced which shew that we haue a certaine knowledge and assurance by faith of heauenly things Pererius answereth 1. that either these places must be vnderstood of a morall coniecturall and humane kind of certitude assurance not diuine and infallible as in the first place though the testimonie of the spirit be most certaine in it selfe yet we onely by coniectures gather that it is the testimonie of the spirit 3. or the Apostle speaketh of that speciall assurance by reuelation which the Apostles had in those daies as in the second place 3. or he meaneth the knowledge onely of the doctrine and principles of faith not of beeing in the state of grace as in the third Pere disput 8. Contra. 1. The Apostle speaketh not simply of the testimonie of the spirit as it is in it selfe but as it is to vs it beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God and thereby we crie Abba father like as then children doe call vnto their fathers with a confident assurance not a coniecturrall opinion the like certaintie haue the faithfull that they are the sonnes of God and that he is their father 2. the Apostle speaketh not of the Apostles and teachers onely of those times but generally of all the faithfull which haue not receiued the spirit of the world but the spirit of God 3. And the Apostle in the third place expressely mentioneth such a knowledge which the reprobates haue not and they which haue it are not reprobates but the knowledge of the doctrine of faith euen the reprobates haue but it is not sanctified vnto them 4. Now then to conclude this point there is a threefold kind of certitude there is one in opinion onely when a man deceiueth himselfe in his perswasion and thinketh that to be which is not there is an other certaintie in the truth of the thing as the Deuils know the truth of the articles of faith though they haue no comfort in them and there is an assurance as well of the truth of the thing as in perswasion and assent of him which beleeueth such is the assurance of faith the first is onely in the will and affection without any ground the second in the intellectuall part onely the third is in both So then in a faithfull man both his vnderstanding is illuminate to perceiue celestiall things and his heart and affection is inclined firmely to beleeue and applie them to himselfe 5. Some of the Romanists doe not much differ from vs in this point of the certaintie of saluation as Pererius disput â— alleadgeth Vega and Ricuram Tapperus who affirme that a man may be so certaine of grace vt omnicareat formidine haesitatione that he may be without all feare and doubting See further of this Controversie Synops. Centur. 4. er 20. Controv. 10. Against the invocation of Saints v. 15. Whereby we crie Abba father Hence Bucer well obserueth that the spirit of God teacheth vs to call vnto God and crie in our hearts Abba father the spirit sendeth vs not vnto Saints the prodigall child comming home to his father wâ—nâ— not to any of his fathers seruants to
of merit is an act of iustice and iustice is a kind of equalitie where there is no equalitie there is no iustice and so no merit Thom. in 1. secund qu. 114. ad 1. 4. If the sufferings of this life are neither in quantitie nor qualitie proportionable to the glorie which shall be reuealed then can they not be meritorious for betweene the merite and reward there must be a proportionable equalitie and an equall proportion Notwithstanding then all these cauillous answers this place of the Apostle that the sufferings of this time present are not worthie of the glorie is verie pregnant to ouerthrow the merite of the sufferings and other workes whatsoeuer of the Saints in respect of the reward of euerlasting life Controv. 13. That hope iustifieth not v. 24. We are saued by hope by this place both the Rhemists here in their annotations and Pererius numer 82. doe inferre that faith doth not onely iustifie but that hope and charitie doe iustifie as well as faith as here the Apostle saith we are saued by hope Contra. This cauill may diuersely be remooued 1. by beeing saued the Apostle vnderstandeth not to be iustified for our iustification is presently had and possessed but by saluation he signifieth the perfection and accomplishment of our redemption and adoption in Christ therefore they would deceiue vs by the homonymie and diuerse takings of the word to be saued sometime signifieth to be iustified Tit. 3.5 but so it is not here 2. We must vnderstand the Apostle to speake of hope as ioyned with saith hope hath relation to faith by the which we are iustified freely D. Fulk And when as these things as our iustification saluation are ascribed to hope or charitie we must so take it that the manner of our iustification is shewed not by the causes but by the effects like as then in the will we looke to the foundation in a tree to the roote so when the Scripture setteth forth any commendation of hope and loue we must looke vnto faith from whence they spring and without the which they cannot stand Mar. 3. The Apostle doth not here treat of the cause of iustification sed quo fulcro in ea iustitia sustentemur quae nobis per fidem obtingit but by what prop we are sustained and vpheld in that righteousnesse which happeneth vnto vs by faith Gualter so that hope is not the cause of saluation but it is as the way and meanes whereby saluation begunne in vs by faith is brought vnto perfection Controv. 14. Whether hope doth relie vpon the merite of our workes The Master of the sentences affirmeth lib. 3. sperare sine meritis non spem esse sed praesumptionem that to hope without merits is not hope but presumption so also Gorrhan illud quod ex meritis patienter expectatur c. that which is patiently expected by merits is most certainely had and obtained of God they reason thus Argum. 1. S. Paul affirmeth that patience bringeth forth experience or triall or probation and experience hope Rom. 5.4 if hope then arise of our patience and experience it hath dependance of our workes Ans. 1. It is euident that Saint Paul doth not in that place make his gradation by the causes for tribulation is not the cause of patience seeing many by tribulation are driuen to despaire but the Apostle onely setteth downe the order of those instruments which the spirit of God vseth to worke hope in vs thereby 2. and properly hope causeth patience not patience hope for the Martyrs if they were not thereto enduced by hope could neuer endure such vnspeakeable torments like as the Marchant would neuer put himselfe into such daungers by Sea if the hope of gaine mooued him not thereunto and so S. Iames sheweth that the probation and triall of our faith bringeth forth patience c. 3. faith beeing tried and prooued by affliction worketh patience and faith bringeth forth hope 3. yet we denie not but that as hope originally causeth patience so by our patience and experience our hope is also the more strengthened and confirmed Now on the contrarie that it is but a weake and indeed a false hope which dependeth vpon workes it is thus euident 1. because by this meanes hope should be contrarie to faith which iustifieth a man freely without relation to his workes if hope then should be tied to the condition of workes it should be opposite to faith 2. our workes are imperfect if hope be built vpon an imperfect and vncertaine ground it can haue no certaintie in it selfe 3. Some are conuerted to God hauing no good workes as the theefe vpon the crosse yet he had hope in Christ praying vnto him to be remembred in his kingdome Controv. 15. Against the naturall power and integritie of mans will v. 26. We know not what to pray as we ought this ouerthroweth that error of the Pelagians who ascribed vnto man power by nature to keepe the law of God but how can this be seeing a man cannot tell how to pray as he should if he be not ayded by the grace of Gods spirit he must needes come short of keeping the law that faileth in this principall part of Gods seruice namely prayer for if a man know not of himselfe how to pray and so cannot serue God as he ought he faileth in a cheef part of the law of God And wheras there are three degrees in the proceeding of euery action the thought conceiueth the wil consenteth the act work persiteth none of al these are in mās power not the first we are not able of our selues to thinke any thing and it is God which worketh both the other namely the will and the deed Phil. 1.13 And as these places doe exclude this heresie of the Pelagians who extoll the power of nature altogether so also they ouerthrow the error of the Semipelagians the Papists who ioyne freewill and grace as workes together Controv. 16. That predestination dependeth not vpon the foresight of faith or good workes v. 16. Those whom he knew before he also predestinate Chrysostome and other Greeke expositors following him as Theophylact Theodoret Oecumenius hence inferre that Gods prescience is the cause of predestination praeuidet Deus c. God first foreseeth who are meete and worthy to be called and then he doth predestinate them so also Ambrose and Heirome in their Commentaries vpon this place doe interpret that to be the purpose of God whereby he decreed to call vnto the faith those whom he foresaw would beleeue Lyranus saith that Gods prescience is praeambulum ad praedestinationem a preamble and as an inducement to predestination The Lutherans doe somewhat incline vnto this opinion as Osiander in his annotation here quos antequam nascerentur c. praeuidit c. whom in his infinite wisedome he foresaw such as should please God c. The moderne Papists are not here all of one opinion The most learned among them doe affirme election by grace ante
omnium operum prouisionem before the foresight of any workes Bellar. lib. 2. de grat c. 10. and Pererius is of the same iudgement disput 22.23 vpon this chapter but our Rhemists are more grosse in this point they say that Christ hath not appointed men by his absolute election c. without any condition or respect of their workes Hebr. c. 5. sect 7. Now this opinion that predestination is grounded vpon the foresight of faith or good workes is thus euidently confuted Argum. 1. That which is Gods worke in man is no cause in mans behalfe why he should be elected but faith and to beleeue is the worke of God Ioh. 6.29 This is the worke of God that yee beleeue c. Ephes. 2.8 By grace are ye saued through faith not of your selues it is the gift of God therefore the foresight of faith is not the cause of election 2. Argum. That which is the effect of predestination is not the cause but faith and good workes are the fruit and effect as Act. 13.48 As many as were ordained to eternall life beleeued he saith not as many as were foreseene to beleeue were ordained c. Eph. 2.4 He hath chosen vs that we should be holy it is the end and fruit of our election our holines therefore not the procuring or inducing cause 3. Argum. There is one and the same reason and manner and cause of election vnto all but some are saued without prouision or foresight of their workes as infants which die in their infancie for their good workes which are not could not be foreseene it cannot be here answered that their good workes are foreseene which they would haue done if they had liued for if one may be elected for the foresight of good workes which he might haue done by the same reason one might be condemned vpon the foresight of euill works which he might haue committed but this standeth not with the iustice of God 4. Argum. First the end is propounded then the meanes are thought of as tending to that end the meanes are no inducement to decree or set downe the end of a thing life eternall is the end the meanes and way thereunto are faith and vertuous workes these then foreseene of God could not be a motiue to decree the end 5. Augustine was sometime of opinion that although God hath not chosen the good workes of men in his prescience elegit tamem fidem in praescientia yet in his prescience he made choice of faith in exposition huius epistol But afterward Augustine retracteth this opinion lib. 1. Retractat c. 23. ingeniously confessing nondum diligenter quaefieram c. quaenam sit electio gratiae I had not diligently enquired not found out what is the election of grace which is no grace si vlla merita praecedant if any merits goe before 6. Some Popish writers haue deuised how to reconcile Augustine with the rest of the fathers and they haue found out this distinction that there are two kinds of predestination one ad gratiam to receiue grace and this they say is without any foresight of faith or works and the other is ad gratiam vnto glorie and life eternall which proceedeth from the foresight of faith and workes of this kind of predestination speake the Greeke fathers and Augustine of the other Thus Ruard Tapper Dryedon Gabriel Vasquez as they are cited and approoued by Parerius disput 24. Contra. 1. Augustine euidently speaketh of predestination to eternall life where he deliuereth his first opinion of the foresight of faith for these are his words Quid elegit Deus in eo what did God elect in him whom he did predestinate vnto life eternall 2. That is a vaine and idle distinction for predestination comprehendeth both the ende and the meanes thereunto as the Apostle saith Ephes. 1.11 in whom we are chosen when we were predestinate c. that we which first trusted in Christ should be to the praise of his glorie here both the meanes to beleeue or trust in Christ and the end euerlasting glorie are both comprehended vnder predestination 3. in this distinction there is a vaine and absurd tautologie for who would aske this question whether the foresight of grace and faith in a man were the cause that God ordained him to haue grace and faith 7. Tolet to helpe out this matter saith that the foresight of faith as a motiue vnto election and the election by grace may well stand together for here faith foreseene is not considered as a merit but as causa sine qua non a cause without the which God hath purposed not to call those which shall be saued but notwithstanding it is bene placitum the good pleasure of God not the merit of man annot 31. Contra. In this question of predestination we must distinguish betweene the decree it selfe and the execution of the decree in the execution good workes are required not as a meritorious cause of life eternall but onely as such a cause without the which life eternall cannot be â—â—ad and this we graunt but if Gods decree should arise of any such foresight it is now an inducement and motiue not a cause onely sine quae non without the which not and so Gods good pleasure should not be the first cause higher then the which the Apostle goeth not Ephes. 1.5 if the foresight of faith or good workes should induce the Lord to elect for now election should not stand vpon the will and pleasure of God but vpon the will and inclination of man Controv. 17. Against the opinion of Ambrosius Catharinus concerning predestination This Popish writers opinion is that God hath ordained all men vnto eternall life yet with this difference Some he hath absolutely appointed vnto saluation without any condition whose head is Christ and then the blessed Virgin Marie the number of those thus predestinate is certaine and none of them can perish there is an other sort of men which are ordained vnto saluation not absolutely but vnder condition of their obedience vpon the foresight of their merits and some of those come vnto eternall life some doe not of this opinion Sixtus Senensis Catharinus scholar professeth himselfe to haue beene Biblioth lib. 6. annot 248. and that he preached it for tenne yeares together and in diuerse cheefe cities of Italie till he saw the inconuenience and manifold difficulties that would follow vpon that doctrine and then he gaue ouer Contra. This opinion hath diuerse absurdities 1. it alloweth some to be saued which are not predestinate vnto life contrarie to the Scripture which onely promiseth euerlasting deliuerance and saluation vnto them which are written in the booke of life Dan. 12.1 Reuel 17.8 c. 20.12 2. It maketh Gods ordinance and decree to be vncertaine that many whom he appointeth to saluation yet are not saued 3. it maketh a diuersitie in the ordinance of God to saluation that some are absolutely elected some vpon condition onely whereas there is one end and the
praise of men and a terrene libertie of their countrie much more ought we to endure the like for our euerlasting libertie which farre exceedeth the weight and measure of all afflictions in this life yea Augustine doubteth not to say ipsam Gehennam paruo tempore tolerare oportet we should for a short time endure hell it selfe to see Christ in the land of the liuing Observ. 6. Predestination excludeth and remooueth all presumption v. 30. Whom he iustified he glorified c. glorification followeth not immediately vpon predestination but vocation faith iustification sanctification must come betweene be that without these presumeth of election peruerteth the reuealed counsell of God to his destruction CHAP. IX 1. The text with the diuerse readings v. 1. I say the truth in Christ Iesus L. ad I lie not my conscience bearing me witnesse by the holy Ghost Be. B. V. in the holy Ghost Gr. G. L. 2. That I haue great heauinesse and continuall sorrow in mine heart 3. For I my selfe would wish to be seperated to be an anatbema V. L. S. cursed B. from Christ for my brethren that are my kinsmen according to the flesh 4 Which are the Israelites whose is to whom pertaineth B. G. the adoption and the â—orie and the Couenants testament L. and the giuing of the lawe the lawe that was gren B. and the worship or seruice of God G. B. inserted for explanation and the proâ—â—es 5 Of whom are the fathers and of whom concerning the flesh Christ came who is Gâ— ouer all in all V. blessed for euer Amen 6 Notwithstanding it cannot be that the word should be of none effect fall away Gr. for all which are of Israel of the circumcision of Israel L. of the father Israel Be. ad re not Israel Israelites B. 7 Neither because they are the seede of Abraham are all children but in Izaak shall thy sede be called 8 That is not they which are the children of the flesh are the children of God but the children of the promise are counted for the seede 9 For this is a word of promise In this same time will I come and Sarah shall haue a sonne to Sarah a sonne Gr. 10 And not onely shee L. that is Sarah he that is Abraham Be. G. thus V. S. B. but it is better referred to Sarah immediately before spoken of and Rebekah an other mother of Israel is brought in but also Rebekah felt this G. receiued this promise when she had conceiued by one Izaak our father 11 For the children not yet beeing borne neither hauing done good or euill that the purpose of God might remaine according to election not of workes but of him that calleth of the caller Gr. 12 It was said vnto her the elder shall serue the younger the greater the lesse Gr. 13 As it is written Iacob haue I loued and Esau haue I hated 14 What shall we say then is there any B. vnrighteousnesse with God God forbid let it not be Gr. 15 For he saith to Moses I shall haue mercie on whomsoeuer I will shew mercie and I shall haue compassion on whomsoeuer I will haue compassion 16 So then it is not of him that willeth in him G. or of him that runneth of the willer of the runner Gr. but of God that sheweth mercie 17 For the Scripture saith vnto Pharaoh For this purpose haue I stirred thee vp that I might shewe my power in thee and that my name might be declared thoroughout all the earth 18 Therefore he hath mercie on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth 19 Thou wilt say then vnto me why doth he not of whom or what S. yet complaine blame B. is angrie Be. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 complaine for who hath resisted his will 20 But who art thou O man which pleadest against God disputest with God G. answearest God L. V. shall the thing formed the masse or lumpe S. the worke B. say to him that formed it why hast thou made me thus 21 Hath not the potter power of the clay Be. S. B. G. not the potter of the clay power L.V. of the same lumpe to make one vessell vnto honour and another to dishonour 22 What if God to shewe his wrath would to shewe his wrath G. and to make his power knowne suffred or sustained L. with much lenitie B. patience L. B. G. long animitieâ— V.Gr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the vessels of wrath fitted L. perfited S. ordayned B. prepared G. compounded Be. Gr. so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to destruction 23 And that he might make knowne declare B. G. shewe L. the riches of his glorie vpon the vessels of mercie which he hath prepared vnto glorie 24 Whom he hath also called euen vs. B. Gr. euen vs whom he hath called G. which trewe that are called S. but here the order of the words is inverted not onely of the Iewes but also of the Gentiles 25 As he saith also in Osee I will call them which are not my people my people and her which was not beloued beloued and she which hath not obtained mercie as obtayning mercie L. ad 26 And it shall be it shall come to passe B. in the place where it was said vnto them we are not my people that there they shall be called the children of the liuing God 27 Also Esaias cryeth ouer Israel V. Be. concerning Israel B. G. for Israel L. of Israel S. but the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouer If the number Gr. though Be. G. B. of the children of Israel were as the sand of the sea yet shall but a remnant be saued 28 For the Lord will finish and cut short the count or summe in righteousnesse â— will finish the word B. V. L. will finish the thing and cut it off Be. but he spake of a 〈◊〉 summe and remainder before and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be here interpreted the count be the Lord will make a short count a short word Be. L. V. a concise matter Be. in he earth 29 And as Esaias said before except the Lord of hostes had left vs a seede a remâ—nt S. we had beene as Sodome and had beene like vnto Gomorrha 30 What shall we say then That the Gentiles which followed not righteousnesse haue apprehended V. Be. L. attained vnto G. obtained B. S. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 apprehended righteousnesse euen the righteousnesse which is of faith 31 But Israel which followed the lawe of righteousnesse hath not attained o come Be. V. L. vnto the lawe of righteousnesse 32 Wherefore because they sought it not by faith but by the workes of the lawe by the workes L. det for they haue stumbled at the stumbling stone 33 As it is written behold I lay in Sion a stumbling stone and a rocke of offence and euerie one that beleeueth on him Gr. in him G. shall not be ashamed confunded L. 2. The Argument Method and Parts VVHereas the Apostle had made mention before
of predestination c. 8.30 whereupon iustification by faith is grounded he in this Chapter doth handle at large this mysterie of Gods free and gracious election and the Chapter consisteth of three parts 1. because he was to treat of the reiection of the Iewes and calling of the Gentiles be doth first vse a pathetical insinuation protesting his desire toward the saluation of the Iewes to v. 6. 2. Then he handleth the mysticall doctrine of election remooving diuerse obiections to v. 24. 3. then he declareth the vse of this doctrine in the vocation of the Gentiles and the reiection of the Iewes 1. In the insinuation 1. the Apostle setteth forth his griefe the truth of it v. 1. the greatnes v. 2. 2. then his desire v. 3. euen to be separated from Christ for the saluation of the Iewes with the reasons thereof 1. because they were his kinsmen after the flesh v. 3. 2. they were the people of God which he prooueth by fiue priuiledges and immunities v. 4. 3. of them were the fathers of whom Christ descended 2. The mysterie of the doctrine of predestinaion is handled by remoouing certaine obiections which are three 1. Obiect Is propounded v. 6. if the Iewes be reiected and become an anathema to whom Gods promises were made it would followe that God should be mutable and inconstant in his promises Answ. 1. He denieth the consequent it followeth not if many of the Israelites be reiected that therefore God should faile in his word v. 6. 2. he sheweth the reason the promise was made onely vnto the true seede of Abraham but all which are carnally descended of Abraham are not his seede but the elect onely Ergo this is affirmed v. 6. 7. then it is prooued first by the example of Izaak that he onely was the true seede of Abraham and not Ismael which is prooued 1. by a direct testimonie of Scripture v. 7. 2. by this argument the children of the promise are the true seede v. 8. but Izaak onely was the promised seede v. 9. Ergo Secondly the same is confirmed by the example of Iacob and Esau Iacob onely was the true seede this is amplyfied 1. by remoouing the supposed causes of this difference betweene Iacob and Esau which was neither their carnall generation because they were conceiued by one and at the same time nor yet their workes for when as yet they were vnborne and had done neither good nor bad sentence was giuen of them which he sheweth by two testimonies of Scripture v. 12.13 2. he setteth downe the true causes the efficient the election and vocation of God the finall that the purpose of God might remaine firme v. 11. 2. Oiection is propounded v. 14. and it riseth out of the former for if God elect some and reiect others before they haue done either good or euill he should seeme to be vniust Answ. 1. He answeareth negatiuely it followeth not that God should be vnrighteous 2. then he giueth a reason of his answear taken from Gods absolute power and right in the creature he sheweth mercie and hardeneth whom he pleaseth this is propounded v. 18. and it is handled before by parts first that he hath mercie on whom he will v. 15. which is amplified by the contrarie it is not in the willer or runner but in God that sheweth mercie v. 16. secondly the other part is prooued by the particular example of Pharaoh which is amplyfied by shewing the ende of his reiection the setting forth of Gods glorie v. 17. 3. Obiect v. 19. If God doth according to his owne will elect some and reiect others and his will cannot be resisted nor hindered it would seeme a cruell and vniust part to condemne those which cannot helpe it Answ. The Apostle answeareth negatiuely not denying that it is Gods will that some should be elected some reiected but that it followeth not hereupon that God should be cruell or vniust which he sheweth 1. by the vnsearcheable wisedome and iustice of God which man is no more to finde fault with then the clay with the potter 2. by Gods absolute power which he hath ouer his workemanship as the potter ouer the clay v. 21. 3. by the effects that howsoeuer Gods decree standeth concerning the reprobate yet they worthily deserue to be cast off because of their sinne wherein God vseth long suffring toward them v. 22. 4. by the ende of the reiection of the one to shewe Gods iustice and power v. 22. and of the election of the other to declare the riches of his mercie v. 23. 3. The third part containeth an application of this generall doctrine of Gods election to the present state of the Gentiles and Iewes wherein 1. he sheweth how the elect and called both among the Gentiles shall be saued which he prooueth by two testimonies out of the Prophet Osee v. 25.26 and among the Iewes which should not be saued but onely a selected remnant which he prooueth by 3. testimonies out of the Prophet Esaias v. 27.28.29 2. he inferreth hereupon the vocation of the Gentiles shewing the cause thereof the embracing of the righteousnesse of faith v. 30. and the reiection of the Iewes v. 31. which he amplyfieth by shewing two causes thereof the following of the workes of the lawe and the stumbling at Christ v. 32. which he confirmeth by a testimonie of the Prophet which concludeth the cause both of the reiection of the Iewes and the taking offence at Christ and of the vocation of the Gentiles namely their faith and beleefe v. 33. 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. Why the Apostle beginneth this treatise with an oath I speake the truth in Christ c. 1. Hugo Cardinal referreth it to the former doctrine of the certaintie of predestination because he had said nothing could separate him from the loue of God in Christ. 2. Origen and Chrysostome haue relation to the Apostles extraordinarie wish v. 3. that he wisheth to be seperated from Christ for his brethrens sake which because it might seeme strange and incredible and contrarie to the Apostles confidence vttered before that nothing could seperate him from Christ he therefore vseth this vehement asseueration to shew that he spake from his heart 3. Gryneus thinketh that the Apostle by this vehement speach doth purge himselfe from those cauills and suspitions which were taken vp of him as that he was an innouator of the law a pestilent and seditious fellow 4. Haymo thinketh that the Apostle hereby doth confirme his loue toward his nation sheweth his greefe and sorow for them as it followeth in the next verse 5. But the verie occasion indeed why the Apostle breaketh out into this speach is because he was to entreate of the reiection of the Iewes and vocation of the Gentiles which left it might seeme to proceed from the hatred of his nation he protesteth his loue toward them both by shewing his sorrowe for their hardnesse of heart c. 9. and by his prayer for their conuersion c.
exposition of the former 3. Now these were the things which the Iewes were offended at in Christ 1. at the vilitie and basenes of his person for they expected a glorious Messiah that should be of power and state in the world 2. at his conuersation because he did companie with sinners 3. at his doctrine because he reprooueth them for their corruptions of life and superstitious doctrines Martyr Pareus 4. They blasphemed both his humanitie in saying he was a man giuen to eating and drinking a companion of Publicans and sinners in blaspheming his diuine nature saying that he cast out deuils through Belzebub the prince of the deuils 4. But where it is said I lay in Sion a stumbling blocke fowre things are here obserued 1. who layeth this stone God 2. who was this stone Christ. 3. where layed in Sion in the Church of God among the Iewes to what end to stumble at yet this was not the principall end for Christ was appointed to be a precious and eiect stone but he is a stone to stumble at through the obstinaâ—ie and hardnesse of heart of vnbeleeuers both these ends are set forth by Simeon Luk. 2.34 This child is appointed for the fall and rising againe of many in Israel and by Saint Peter 1. ep c. 2.7 Vnto you which beleeue it is a precious stone c. and to those which are disobedient c. a stone to stumble at But the principall 〈◊〉 which the Lord intendeth is the building and raising vp of many by this stone the accidentall end is the falling and stumbling of many through their owne vnbeleefe Quest. 31. Of the meaning of these words he that beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed 1. The Apostle here followeth the translation of the Septuagint in the originall Isay. 28.16 the words are be that beleeueth shall not make hast Beza thinketh that the Septuagint for iachish which signifieth be made hast did read 〈◊〉 ashamed But allowing that the Septuagint did read the originall as now it is there is no great difference in the sense for that which the Prophet did expresse by metaphor the Septuagint doe mandate properly Tolet annot 35. or rather they put the consequent for the antecedent 〈◊〉 the effect for the 〈◊〉 because he which is rash and maketh hast is ashamed in the end and confounded him lib. 2. per act 15. 2. Touching the meaning of the Prophets words be that beleeuethâ— shall not make hast 1. Lyranus giueth this sense that in the prophets times the faithfull should with patience waite for the comming of the Messiah and not seeke to preuent the time and when the Messiah should come in the flesh they should not make hast in wishing his second comming before the time 2. Paulus Burgensis thinketh to mend this exposition and maketh it 〈◊〉 worse he vnderstandeth it of those which were not hastie to beleeue in Christ but yet at the length beleeued as Christ saith to his two Disciples Luk. 24.25 O slow of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken But this was a rebuke vnto them whereas the other is a commendation of those which beleeue 3. Martyr better expoundeth it of the patience of the Saints which doe waite for the fulfilling of Gods promises in due time not hasting to vse vnlawfull meanes and more particularly the Prophet there reprooueth those which would not wait vpon God for his deliuerance but depended vpon present helpes Iun. annot as also it hath a spirituall application against those which made hast in endeuouring to be iustified by their owne workes and so preuented and forestalled their iustification by faith 4. And whereas the Apostle saith shall not be confounded some doe referre it to the day of iudgement when the faithfull shall not be confounded or ashamed cum venerit no futuro when Christ shall come in iudgement gloss interline Haymo But it is more generall shewing that the faithfull neither in the time present nor to come shall be ashamed and not to be confounded signifieth non frustrari not to be frustrate or disappointed of their hope Mar and here more is vnderstood then said he shall not be confounded that is shall be confirmed comforted established Faius so Dauid saith Psal. 25.1 In thee haue I trusted let me not be confounded Quest. 32. Whether it be the propertie of faith to make one not to be ashamed which is ascribed to hope c. 5.5 This doubt is easily remooued for though hope haue this propertie that he which hath a stedfast hope in the end is not ashamed because he is made partaker of his hope whereas he which hath a vaine confidence is abashed and ashamed when he seeth himselfe deceiued and disappointed yet this propertie hope hath because it is grounded vpon faith which is by the Apostle called the ground of things hoped for Heb. 11.1 therefore this effect not to be ashamed is ascribed also to faith because it is alwaies accompanied with hope and hope is included in faith Martyr 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. Concerning oathes v. 1. I say the truth in Christ I lie not 1. hence it is euident that it is not lawfull to sweare by any creatures but onely by God for whereas an oath is nothing else but an appealing vnto the testimonie and iudgement of God who both searcheth the heart and punisheth periurie for the confirmation of the truth in a doubtfull matter and so two things are requisite in him whom we sweare by both knowledge to discerne the heart and power to iudge because both these are peculiar to God to be a searcher and knower of the heart and to be able to punish therefore it followeth that God onely is to be called to witnesse in an oath and beside it is a part of inuocation which onely belongeth vnto God 2. hence also we haue an euident argument of the diuine nature of Christ because the Apostle here sweareth by his name 3. As also here we learne how oaths may be distinguisheâ— and the diuers kinds of them as there is an oath called promissorium a promising oath which is of the time to come when one promiseth and vndertaketh by his oath to doe this or that as Eliah sware vnto Obadiah that he would shew himselfe that day vnto the King 1. king 18.15 there is assertorium an affirming oath which is of the time present or past as when one sweareth that such a thing was done or not or such a thing is true and this kinde of oath is either iudiciale in publike iudgement when an oath is required of the parties or voluntarium when one taketh a voluntarie oath such is the Apostles here Doct. 2. Of the moderation to be vsed by Preachers v. 2. I haue great heauines c. S. Paul thought in this chapter he be to entreate of the reiection and reprobation of the Iewes for their vnbeleefe yet he first sheweth his louing affection vnto them neither concealing the truth for affection not yet
8. contr 16. Controv. 8. That not onely election vnto grace but vnto glorie also is onely of the good will of God Stapleton antidot p. 126. will haue this place of the Apostle to be vnderstood onely of election vnto grace which is the first effect and fruit thereof and this onely proceedeth frō the free grace and mercie of God but the election vnto glorie which is the last effect thereof is not without the foresight of workes he reasoneth thus Argum. Election to glorie is not onely of him that calleth for it is also by iustification for whom he iustified he also glorified Rom. 8.30 but the election whereof the Apostle speaketh here is onely of the caller therefore he speaketh not here of election vnto glorie but of election onely to the first grace Contra. 1. Other Romanists herein dissent from Stapleton as Bellarmine lib. 2. de grat c. 15. sheweth that men are freely elected not onely vnto grace but vnto glorie so also Peter disput 5. and before them Thomas in his commentarie denieth that praescientia meritorum the foresight of merits is the cause of predestination to glorie likewise Lyran. here 2. And for the argument Glorification as well as grace is onely of God that calleth as the efficient cause iustification goeth before glorification not as an efficient or meritorious cause but as a meane appointed of God to that ende 3. But that the Apostle speaketh euidently of election as well vnto glorie as vnto grace it is euident 1. he treateth of election vnto the promise for he maketh expresse mention of the children of the promise v. 8. but the promise comprehendeth both the first grace in our vocation and the rest that followe iustification glorification 2. he speaketh of election ioyned with the dilection and loue of God Iacob haue I loued but whom God loued he loueth to the ende and bringeth them vnto eternall life 3. v. 23. the Apostle in direct tearmes maketh mention of the vessels of mercie prepared to glorie he therefore speaketh here of election to glorie Controv. 9. That the Apostle treateth as well of reprobation in this place as of election Huberus who defendeth vniuersal grace will haue the Apostle here onely to speake of election and not of reprobation for he holdeth all generally to be elected the same is the assertion of Stapleton antid p. 565. against Calvin that S. Paul treateth onely of election here and not of reprobation at all he reasoneth thus Argum. 1. Onely election is of God that calleth the purpose of God is according to election therefore the purpose of God is of election Answ. 1. The purpose of God is according to election but not onely which must be assumed or els nothing can be concluded but the purpose of God is as well concerning reprobation as election the purpose and counsell of God is generall to both and it sorteth it else either into the purpose of election or reprobation 2. And that the Apostle intendeth in this discourse as well to speake of reprobation as of election it thus appeareth 1. by the text it selfe he expressely mentioneth both the loue of God to Iacob and his hatred of Esau v. 22.23 he speaketh of the vessels of wrath and of the vessels of mercie 2. so much also is insinuated by the nature and propertie of election for an election of some supposeth that there is a reiection and reprobation of others As when Moses saith vnto Israel the Lord chose you aboue all people it followeth that as they were elected so all the rest were refused and reiected Controv. 10. Whether as well the decree of reprobation as of election be without the foresight of works Here are two opinions opposite in two extreames one to the other the one was of the Pelagians who vtterly condemned the absolute decree of reprobation without any respect of works and Catharinus also in his commentaries vpon this epistle some other doe make the decree of reprobation and damnation to be a free act of the will and purpose of God as election is But beside these there is a third opinion betweene both that the decree of reprobation neither issueth onely from the free and absolute will of God not yet altogether dependeth of the foresight of sinne but proceedeth in part from them both We will now examine these opinions in order 1. Of the first sort that hold the decree of reprobation altogether to proceede from the foresight of sinne some doe hold strange paradoxes as Catharinus before named whose opinion is this that God appointed all to be saued but some absolutely as Marie and other holy men and women some conditionally if they beleeued and did works they should be saued if otherwise they should be damned not much differing is the opinion of Becanus a late Popish writer who affirmeth that God simply in the beginning appointed all to be saued voluntate primaria by his first and principall will but secundaria voluntate by his secundarie will he would some to be condemned for their sinne cap. 1. loc 12. de pradestinat c. 5. loc 4. But the former of these opinions is distasted by the Romanists themselues as Pererius in c. 8. ad Rom. disput 25. refuseth it vpon this reason because vna est ratio c. there is one and the same reason of all that are predestinate vnto saluation how then can some be certainly appointed and absolutely some vncertainly and conditionally for all which are ordained vnto life are written in the booke of life out of the which none can be blotted out And against Becanus assertion it may thus be obiected 1. If God indeede would haue all to be saued why are not all saued for none can resist the will of God this then sheweth either God to be impotent in not performing his will or variable in changing his purpose concerning those whom he first intended to be saued neither of which imputations must be laid vpon God 2. seeing God getteth glorie as well by shewing his power and exercising his iustice vpon the wicked as by shewing mercie vpon the elect the one is as primarily the will of God as the other for God primarily intendeth his owne glorie but in the punishment of the wicked Gods glorie is set forth therefore the decree of iustice as well as of mercie standeth with the primarie and principall will of God 2. Augustine though nothing fauouring these erroneous conceits yet he referreth reprobation vnto the foresight of originall sinne and considereth man in massa corrupta in the masse of corruption as all haue transgressed in Adam Vniversa massa poenas dedit c. the whole masse of mankind is worthie of punishment and if the punishment of damnation should be rendred vnto all non iniuste proculdubio redderetur it should not be rendred vniustly c. and again in an other place vna quaedam massa peccati supplicium debens diuina iustitiae c. there is one masse of sinne which is
Pet. 1.10 2. for one to be a reprobate and yet to repent are contraries for he that is a reprobate can neuer haue grace to repent and he that hath grace truely to repent may be assured he is no reprobate Obiect 9. But if God haue foreseene the sinnes of the reprobate and that which God foreseeth must needs come to passe then the reprobate sinne of necessitie they cannot doe otherwise how then can they be iustly punished for that which they cannot auoid Ans. There is a double kind of necessitie the one is called antecedens necâ—â—â—â—â—tas an antecedent necessitie or going before which proceedeth from necessarie and working causes as when a thing is forced by violence and strength as a stone out of the hand it is necessarie it should goe there is consequens necessitas a following necessitie or by way of consequent which is vpon supposition of the effect as when we see one fit this beeing supposed that we see him fit it is now necessarie beeing done and yet he was not forced to fit so it is in this case the reprobate doe sinne necessarily not by a necessitie forcing their will but an infallible necessitie following the effect for they therefore sinne not because God did foresee they would sinne but therefore God foresaw it because they would sinne The reprobate then do sinne freely without any compulsion and therein are guiltie though they were foreseene to sinne and because of the corruption of their nature could doe no other And thus is this doctrine deliuered from all those cauils and obiections and man iâ— found onely to be the cause of his owne ruine and destruction but the beginning of our saluation is from God according to that saying of the Prophet Hoshea c. 13.9 perditio tâ—â— ex te Israel salus ex me thy perdition O Israel is of thy selfe thy salvation of me and so I ende and conclude this point with that saying of Tertullian Deus de suo optimus de nostro iustus c. God is good and mercifull of his owne and iust in that which is ours c. lib. de resurrect that is the originall of mercie is from God but the occasion of his iustice is from sinne which is of our selues Controv. 11. Of the difference betweene the decree of election and reprobation and of the agreement betweene them Whereas in both these there are two things to be considered the decree and the execution thereof here are diuerse opinions Some will haue a correspondencie in election and reprobation in both and these also are deuided Some only in the former that is the decree Some will haue a difference in both as well in the manner of the decree as in the execution 1. Of the first opinion were the Pelagians and some of the Romanists which hold that both the decree of election is grounded vpon the foresight of faith and the good vse of freewill as also the execution of that decree in the giuing of eternall life they will haue procured by good works as reprobation both in the decree and execution proceedeth from sinne and the foresight thereof So the whole worke of election they will haue to take beginning from man as reprobation doth Thus the Rhemists hold that election is not without the condition and respect to workes annot Heb. c. 5. sect 7. Becanus the new diuinitie Reader in Mentz hath this assertion that predestination is ex praescientia conditionata c. of a conditionall prescience whereby God foresaw that one would well vse the grace offered and not an other c. 1. de praedestinat loc 5. But herein other Romanists do dissent from them as Bellarmine Tolet Pererius as hath beene shewed before controv 7. 2. Other Romanists will haue an agreement both in the decree and execution but after an other manner as Pererius following Thom. Aquin. disput 5. numer 34. disput 12. numer 66. saith that God is the cause of reprobation as well as election quantum ad duo principium terminum in respect of these two the beginning and the ende concerning the beginning which is the decree he saith there is nulla causa meritoria ex parte hominis no meritorious cause of either on mans behalfe but in respect of the last effect there is a meritorious cause in man both of his good works vnto eternall life and of euill workes to condemnation But Pererius in two points is farre wide both in making good workes meritorious of eternall life which is the free gift of God Rom. 6.23 and in assigning the beginning or first cause of reprobation and so of condemnation in the will of God and not in the sinne of man contrarie to that saying of the Prophet alleadged before Hos. 13.9 Thy perdition is of thy selfe O Israel as their Latine text readeth 3. Some doe make great difference in the execution of these decrees for good workes are not meritorious of saluation as euill workes are of damnation the reason of which difference is because euill workes are perfitly euill but our good workes are imperfect and so not proportionable to the most excellent and perfect reward and good workes are not our owne nor of our selues as euill workes are and therefore they merit not but the decree as well of election as reprobation they hold to be alike without any relation vnto workes good or euill thus worthie Calvin Beza Martyr with other of our learned new writers 4. But it is the safer way thoroughout from the beginning of the decree to the execution to hold a perpetuall difference betweene election and reprobation that we are elected freely without respect vnto faith or workes for otherwise we should haue chosen God first and not he vs and so we are also saued freely not for our workes and yet neither without them But in the way of damnation neither were the wicked decreed to be condemned neither yet shall they actually be condemned but for their sinne and the foresight thereof 1. because the beginning of damnation is from man but the decree of reprobation is the beginning of damnation therefore that decree must proceed from the foresight of something worthie of damnation in man 2. that for the which God condemneth man he decreed him to be condemned but for sinne is man condemned 3. otherwise if it it were Godâ— absolute will to reiect more then he electeth his iustice should exceede his mercie see before contr 10. Controv. 12. Whether mercie be a naturall propertie in God or an effect onely of his will against Socinus v. 18. He hath mercie on whom he will Socinus that blasphemous heretike lib. 1. c. 1. by occasion of these words goeth about to prooue that Mercie is not a naturall propertie in God but a voluntarie act 1. Because the Apostle saith He hath mercie on whom he will 2. God alwaies vseth his naturall properties but mercie he alwaies sheweth not as toward impenitent sinners 3. Contrarie properties are not naturally in God but his mercie
with his lot the potter hath made his vessell so and there is no reasoning against our maker let vs say and be resolued with S. Paul Philipp 4.11 I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to bee content Observ. 5. Against securitie v. 24. Euen vs whom he hath called S. Paul hauing sufficiently declared the doctrine of election and reprobation doth descend vnto our vocation and calling teaching vs that we should not insist in Gods secret decree and so be secure but seeke to make it sure by our calling as S. Peter saith 1. ep c. 1.10 Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure Observ. 6. Christ must be preached though the world be offended v. 32. They haue stumbled at the stumbling stone c. Though the Iewes were offended at the Gospell of Christ yet did not the Apostles forbeare to preach him so now many are offended at the preaching of the word as the superstitious Papists and carnall liuers yet the truth must still be vrged for as the Apostles so now the faithfull ministers are vnto some the fauour of life vnto life and to others of death vnto death 2. Cor. 2.16 CHAP. X. 1. The text with the diuerse readings 1. v. Brethren mine hearts desire the goodwill of my heart Gr. and prayer to God for Israel is for their saluation that they might be saued G. 2. For I beare them record that they haue the zeale emulation L. of God but not according to knowledge 3. For they beeing ignorant of the righteousnesse of God and seeking to establish their owne righteousnesse haue not submitted themselues G. S. haue not beene subiect G. to the righteousnes of God 4. For Christ is the end of the law for righteousnesse vnto euery one that beleeueth 5. For Moses thus describeth the righteousnesse Be. G. S. writeth of the righteousnes B.V. but the preposition is wanting in the originall which is of the law that the man that doth these things shall liue thereby 6. But the righteousnesse which is of faith speaketh on this wife Say not in thine heart who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from aboue 7. Or who shall descend into the deepe of the graue S. ad that is to bring Christ againe from the dead 8. But what saith it the Scripture L. ad the word is neere thee euen in thy mouth and in thine heart This is the word of faith which we preach 9. For if thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shalt beleeue in thine heart that God raised him from the dead thou shalt be saued 10. For with the heart man beleeueth it is beleeued Gr. vnto righteousnes and with the mouth confession is made to saluation 11. For the Scripture saith Whosoeuer beleeueth in him shal not be ashamed confounded L. B. 12. For there is no difference betweene the Iew and the Grecian of the Iew and Grecian for the same Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call vpon him 13. For euery one that calleth vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued 14. But how shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued and how shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not hard and how shall they here without a Preacher 15. And how shall they preach except they be sent as it is written How bewtifull are the feete of those which bring glad tidings of peace and bring glad tidings of good things 16. But they haue not all harkened obeyed L. S. V. to the Gospel for Esaias â—â—ith who hath beleeued our sayings our report G. 17. So then faith is of hearing by hearing B. G. but the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth of and â—earing by the word of God 18. But I demaund I say Gr. haue they not heard no doubt their sound went out into all the earth and their words into the ends of the world 19. But I demaund say Gr. did not Israel know God first Moses saith I will provoke you to enâ—ie emulation L. V. Be. by them that are no nation not I will bring you to be no nation L. and by a foolish nation will I anger you 20. And Esaias is bold and saith I was found of them that sought me not and haue bin made manifest to them that asked not after me 21. And vnto against Be. Israel he saith all the day long haue I stretched forth mine â—â—nd to a disobedient not beleeuing L. V. B. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth both but the first rather here and gaine saying people 2. The Argument Method and Parts The Apostle hauing concluded in the former chapter how the Gentiles had receiued the righteousnes of faith but the Iewes through their stubbornes had reiected it in this chapter doth at large handle the same matter both setting forth the difference betweene the righteousnesse of the law and of the Gospel to v. 14. and then the entertainement thereof in the world accepted of the Gentiles v. 18. and reiected of the Iewes v. 19. to the ende But first the Apostle vseth a preamble somewhat to qualifie his former â—peach touching the Iewes by shewing his desire toward then saluation v. 1. and his testimonie concerning their zeale v. 2. which he correcteth shewing a threefold defect and want in their zeale ignorance pride in establishing their own righteousnes and disobedience in not submitting themselues to Gods righteousnesse v. 3. Then followeth the doctrine concerning righteousnesse by faith set forth by diuerse arguments 1. because Christ is the end of the law therefore righteousnesse is not in the law but by Christ. 2. by the diuerse effects and properties of the law which requireth workes and of the Gospel which exacteth not of a man by his owne workes to ascend to heauen or to be deliuered from hell but onely the word of faith which is afterward set forth by the partes beleeuing with the heart confessing with the mouth gathered into this syllogisme Whosoeuer beleeueth with the heart and confesseth with the mouth shall be saued v. 10. but thou doest beleeue with the heart and confesse c. Ergo. v. 9. 3. Then he prooueth righteousnesse by faith by a testimonie of Scripture v. 11.4 then from the communitie of saluation both of Iew and Gentile which could not be by the law v. 12.5 by the effects of faith inuocation All that invocate the name of God shall be saued Ergo all are iustified by faith The entertainement of this doctrine in the world was 1. by acceptation among the Gentiles which he sheweth by the meanes of faith and saluation the preaching of the Gospel which was offered to the Gentiles which he prooueth 1. by the effects set forth by a gradation If there had beene no preaching their could haue beene no hearing if no hearing no faith if no faith no invocation v. 14.15 2. by a dissimilitude though preaching was not profitable among the Iewes generally v. 16. yet the ordinarie meanes of faith is the
word preached v. 17. 3. by a propheticall testimonie of Scripture he sheweth that the Gospel was preached to the Gentiles and their beleefe followed thereupon v. 18. 2. But it was reiected of the Iewes as he sheweth by three testimonies of Scripture the first comparing the Gentiles and Iewes together v. 19. the other two shew the setting forth of their condition seuerally of the Gentiles accepted of God v. 20. of the Iewes reiecting God v. 21. 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. Of the generall scope and intendement of the Apostle in this chapter 1. The Iewes had two speciall bulworkes as it were which they vsed in defense of themselues the one was that the promises of God were made vnto them and therefore they could not miscarie the other that they had the law by the keeping whereof they hoped to be iustified These two bulworkes the Apostle beateth downe as in the former Chapter he shewed that the promises of God belonged not to all but to the true Israel of God so in this Chapter he shaketh the other part of their foundation shewing that it is not the righteousnesse of the law but of faith whereby we are iustified before God Martyr 2. And more particularly the Apostle by occasion of those words chap. 9. verse 32. That the Iewes obtained not righteousnesse because they sought it by the workes of the law not by faith reprooueth in this Chapter three errors of the Iewes and deliuereth these three verities as opposite vnto them 1. whereas the Iewes beleeued to be iustified by the works of the law he sheweth that there is an other kind of righteousnesse namely of faith whereby we are iustified before God to v. 9. 2. whereas the Iewes thought that the Gospel of Christ and the doctrine of first was not auaileable but onely for those of the circumcision which question did much trouble the Church for the deciding whereof a Councell of the Apostles was called together Act. 15. the Apostle sheweth that herein there is no difference at all betweene the Iew and the Gentile to v. 14. 3. he also sheweth that the Gospel of Christ was as well to be preached vnto the Gentiles as the Iewes which was another thing whereat they of the circumcision did sticke this the Apostle declareth at large from v. 14. to the end Tolet annot 1. Faius Quest. 2. How Saint Paul prayeth for their saluation whom in the former Chapter be shewed to be reiected of God v. 1. Mine hearts desire and praier c. 1. Tolet answeareth vnto this question that praedictio non necessitatem imponit c. the foretelling of a thing imposeth not a necessitie it onely foresheweth what is to come and therefore though Saint Paul had foretold in the former Chapter of the reiection of the Iewes yet he might pray for their conuersion c. annot 1. But this doth not satisfie for if S. Paul had foretold of their reiection and yet should pray for their saluation he should haue praied against his knowledge 2. Pet. Martyr answeareth that before he entreated of election and reprobation which cannot be altered and therefore there he turneth himselfe vnto wishing and vowing that he might be accursed so they were saued not vnto praier but here he treateth of the iustice of faith which is the gift of God and may be attained by prayer but neither doth this satisfie for it is in vaine to pray for faith to be giuen vnto them which are not elected for to them it cannot be giuen 3. Therefore this is the better solution that although Saint Paul knew in generall that the nation of the Iewes was cast off yet neither were all in particular reiected as he saith c. 11.1 hath God cast away his people God forbid for I also am an Israelite and for such the Apostle might pray neither yet were they cast off for euer but for a time vntill the fulnes of the Gentiles were come in and therefore he praieth for their conuersion which was expected and whereof he prophecieth c. 11. Pareus Quest. 3. Why the Apostle doth thus insinuate himselfe by professing his loue vnto the Iewes v. 1. 1. The Apostle beeing to entreat of the falling away of the Iewes and of the vocation of the Gentiles a matter verie odious vnto the Iewes first doth vse this insinuation that they should not thinke that he spake of any euill will vnto his nation like as Physitions do anoine the lippes of the cup which containeth the bitter potion with honie least at the first the patient tasting the bitternesse thereof should reiect it and rhetoricians doe first seeke to procure the fauour and good will of their auditorie so the Apostle beeing to deliuer the truth would first auoide all needlesse offence And if the propertie of the scorpion be first with his foreclawes to lay fast hold on a thing that it may sting with the tayle much more is it lawfull to fasten vpon mens affections to heale them and doe them good 2. But while this way and methode of insinuation is taken Preachers must take heed that they offend not in flatterie and vse nothing but gloasing insinuations as the false Prophets that preached nothing but pleasing things to the people sowed pillowes vnder their elbowes Ezech. 13.3 And againe it must be considered when such discreete insinuation attempered with friendly admonitions is like to doe good and when the disease is desperate for then sharpe speach and rough and tart reprehensions are most seasonable as our Blessed Sauiour spared not the Pharisies but called them a generation of vipers and Hypocrites and Herod he â—â—â—â—meth a fox as Paul called Ananias painted wall Act. 23.3 Martyr Quest. 4. How the Iewes are said to haue zeale but not according to knowledge 1. That which the Apostle here calleth zeale is nothing else but indignatio ob rei amatae 〈◊〉 an indignation or greife for the hurt done vnto a thing which is loued with a desire to repell the wrong offered Par. or ob amantis iniurtam for the wrong offered to the louer when either he cannot enioy the thing loued or hath other partners Mart. but this latter is properly called iealousie the other zeale the first is of God toward vs he is said to be a iealous God when as his people whom he loueth goe a whoaring after others the other is toward God when his faithfull seruants are zealous of his glorie to see it any waies hindered or empayred so there are three things concurring in zeale first a thing must be vehemently loued secondly a wrong is offered either to the louer or to the thing loued thirdly there must be thereupon a greefe and indignation conceiued 2. The Apostle here maketh two kinds of zeale there is a right and prefect zeale ioyned with knowledge and an erroneous zeale which hath no knowledge but more distinctly zeale may be thus considered there is a true and vnfained zeale and a dissembling and pretended zeale of this
kind was the zeale of the false Apostles Gal. 4.17 They are ielous ouer you amisse they would exclude you that ye should altogether loue them they seemed to beare a great zeale and loue vnto the Galathians but it was onely for their owne aduantage and such was the zeale of Demetrius to Diana Act. 19. because his profit was hindered by the decay of Dianaes worship but a true and vnfained zeale is that when one seeketh onely the good of that which he loueth without respect to himselfe as Saint Paul was thus iealous ouer the Corinthians to seeke to ioyne them for their owne good vnto Christ. 2. Cor. 11.2 Now of this vnfained zeale there are two kinds one which hath knowledge the other is without and this is of two sorts for there is here a twofold knowledge required both of the thing which is desired and affected and of the wrong which is offered the Iewes wanted one of these for they had a knowledge of God though not perfect but they were ignorant of the other they thought the worship of God to â—â—nsist in the rites and ceremonies of the law and so Gods glorie to be hindered by the Preaching of the Gospel the Gentiles were ignorant of both for neither had they the knowledge of God at all neither did they know the way how to worship him and so were ignorant what hindered or furthered Gods glorie 3. Now in that the Apostle maketh this as a reason why he wished well vnto them and prayed for them because they had zeale though not according to knowledge this doth not iustifie their zeale or prooue that we may reioyce or take delight in any thing that is euill but because their zeale was a good thing in it selfe and they failed in the manner onely the Apostle so farre commendeth them as it is said that Christ loued the young man that professed his obedience and obseruance of the law though he were farre from perfection Mark 10.21 because he saw some good things in him So the Apostle commendeth the zeale of the Iewes here 4. Origen here obserueth that as the Apostle saith of zeale that they had a kind of zeale but not according to knowledge the like may be said of faith charitie and other graces that men may haue them after a sort but not according to knowledge as he hath faith without knowledge that is ignorant that faith without workes it dead and so he hath charitie without knowledge that beasteth of it before men Quest. 5. Why the Iewes are said to stablish their owne righteousnesse v. 3. 1. Theodoret thinketh it is called their owne righteousnesse because now the law was ceased and the obseruation of the rites and ceremonies thereof so also Gorrhan vnderstandeth it of the ceremonies of the law which now were abolished and of the traditions which themselues had invented but the Apostle meaneth principally the moral law and that workes thereof 2. Augustine thinketh it to be so called their owne righteousnesse that is an humanes and imperfect righteousnesse because they were not able to fulfill the law tract 26. in Iob. so also Anselme 3. Lyranus because the law was giuen them and so the righteousnesse thereof they tooke peculiarly to be theirs excluding the Gentiles 4. Chrysostome saith â—â— is tearmed theirs because it consisted in their owne labour whereas faith was the gift of God without their labour 5. Origen saith their owne righteousnes was that which so seemed vnto men but did not make them iust before God so also Tolet as the Apostle saith Rom. 4.2 If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce but not with God 6. But properly that is called man 's owne righteousnesse which is supposed to be inherent in him is wrought by his owne workes and labour that is Gods righteousnes which is without man and extrinsecally is applied vnto him by faith 3. This proper iustice of man signifieth not such righteousnesse as man seeketh to worke of himselfe but euen such as man worketh by grace for Gods righteousnesse and mans are opposed not onely in respect of the cause and beginning but in the forme and manner how it is applied the one by faith the other by workes and in the subiect the righteousnes of faith is inherent in Christ and applied to vs by faith the other hath man for the subiect thereof 4. The Iewes in refusing this righteousnesse of God commit three great faults 1. they are ignorant of true righteousnesse by faith 2. they ambitiously seeke to be iustified by their owne righteousnesse 3. they are contemners of Gods righteousnesse which is by faith and will by no meanes be subiect vnto it Quest. 6. How Christ is said to be the ende of the law The end of a thing is taken fowre waies 1. for the determination and extremitie and finall ending of it as Psal. 3.19 Whose end is damnation 2. it is also taken for that which first mooueth the agent and for the which all other things are intended 3. the end is the scope and marke which is aymed at as the end of faith is the saluation of our soules 1. Pet. 1. 4. the end also of a thing is the perfection thereof as loue is said to be the end of the commandements 1. Tim. 1.5 according to these diuerse acceptions is this place diuersely interpreted 1. Some take it in the first sense that Christ ended the ceremonies and legall rites in which it is said the law and the Prophets were vnto Iohn Matth. 11. but this is not the meaning here for thus Christ was an ende onely to the ceremoniall not to the morall law 2. The second way Christ is the end of the law but not directly for in generall the law was ordained to make man righteous and to iustifie him by the keeping thereof but seeing this righteousnesse could not be obtained by the law nor in the law the law bringeth vs vnto Christ and in him we obtaine righteousnesse which the law required but performed not so then the end of the law which was to iustifie a man is fulfilled in Christ thus Chrystsost quid vult lex hominem iustum facere c. what would the law make a man iust c. this the law could not effect but Christ hath effected it so Melancthon Christ is the perfection of the law donat id quod lex requirit he giueth that which the law requireth that is iustification by saith in Christ who hath fulfilled the law for vs so also Beza 3. Christ also is the end and scope aymed at in the old Testament all the Prophets gaue witnesse and testimonie vnto Christ as Lyranus citeth R. Selam and other learned Hebrewes that confessed that vniuersi Prophetae non sunt locuti nisi ad dies Messiae that all the Prophets did not otherwise speake but hauing relation to the Messiah as our Sauiour saith Ioh. 6.26 Moses wrote of mee 4. Christ also is the perfection and consummation of the law
point there was no question 2. Theodoret expoundeth it of curiositie that no one should curiously enquire how Christ ascended into heauen for vs and ouercame death to the same purpose Pet. Martyr quis ascendet in coelum vt haec videat c. say not who shall ascend into heauen to see this or goe downe to the deepe to be certified of Christs victorie the word is in thy mouth and heart it sufficeth thee to beleeue these things to haue beene performed by Christ. 3. Anselme doth vnderstand Moses and Paul to speake of incredulitie that no man should doubt of the ascension and descension of Christ so also the ordinarie gloss do not say who hath ascended into heauen that is none shall ascend to heauen pro iustitia fidei observata for obseruing the righteousnes of faith nor shall descend to hell for not obseruing it for this were to denie the ascension and descension of Christ. 4. Lyranus applieth it to the certaintie of the knowledge of the Gospel tollitur omnis excusatio c. all excuse is taken away they cannot be ignorant of the Gospel beeing preached and testified by the Apostles as the Iewes needed not vnder Moses to haue sent farre or neere to haue the law made knowne vnto them seeing it was at home euen at their doores to the same purpose Bellarmine lib. 5. de grat liber arbit c. 6. so also Osiander applieth it to the certaintie of the preaching of the Gospel by the Apostles which shall be so liuely declared that they shall not neede to wish any to goe to heauen or to descend into the deep to bring vnto them the word of promise seeing Christ hath alreadie performed these things for them 5. Chrysostome vnderstandeth this place of the facilitie of the iustice of faith in respect of the lawe that there is no great thing required to be performed by our selues as to ascend to heauen or descend into the deepe licet tibi domi sedenti salutem consequi thou mayest euen sitting at home obtaine saluation though thou goe not ouer thy threshhold Faius also to the like purpose sheweth how Moses in that place and S. Paul here shewe how the lawe is fulfilled for vs in Christ that God requireth not of vs any difficult or impossible worke to be performed by vs to ascend into heauen or descend to hell to be deliuered frō the one and to obtaine the other by our owne workes for this were to call both the ascension and resurrection of Christ into question but Christ by his resurrection ascension had performed for vs the worke of our redemption This is some part of the Apostles meaning but not all 6. Wherefore this is the meaning of the Apostle as he shewed before what the iustice of the lawe required namely perfect obedience to be performed in our selues which being a thing impossible there must needes remaine a doubt and despaire both of obtaining heauen and in escaping hell so now he declareth the nature and propertie of iustifying faith first per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by remoouing that which is contrarie to faith secondly per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by declaring that which is thereunto agreeable And for the first whereas there are two speciall doubts that trouble the mind how we may obtaine heauen and escape hell the Apostle sheweth that the righteousnesse of faith taketh away both these doubts first no man is nowe to say in his heart who shall ascend for me into heauen to bring me thither for Christ hath done it alreadie and this were to bring Christ againe from thence to become man for vs and so to ascend againe neither is any man now to make questiō how he shall escape hell or who shall descend thither for him for Christ by his death hath deliuered vs from thence faith in Christ doth deliuer vs from all doubt he therefore that hath his faith grounded vpon the passion resurrection ascention of Christ shall no longer be perplexed in his mind as they are which hope to be iustified by the law thus Calv. Beza Par. So then he sheweth two notable differēces between the law the gospel the one requireth things impossible to be done namely the complete and perfect obedience of the lawe and so leaueth the minde in doubt and despaire of saluation but the Gospell requireth not any thing impossible to be done by vs but onely to beleeue in Christ and so it freeth vs from all doubt and despaire Quest. 13. Of these words the word is neere thee c. 1. Whereas the Latine translator hath what saith the Scripture this word Scripture is not in the originall therefore the same nominatiue case must be supplyed which is expressed before the righteousnesse of faith speaketh on this wise c. as before he shewed what was not agreeable to the doctrine of faith to make doubts of saluation or to seeke to be iustified by the lawe so now he declareth the true propertie of iustifying faith which requireth no great act to be performed by our selues but onely to beleeue in Christ. 2. The Septuagint adde beside in thy mouth and in thy heart in thy hands which addition Pet. Martyr thinketh nothing to hinder but to helpe the Apostles meaning because that which we beleeue in the heart and confesse with the mouth must be confirmed by the worke of our hands but it rather crosseth the Apostles meaning to make mention here of workes which the iustice of the lawe required but the iustice of faith saith otherwise and Lyranus glosse is here superfluous and idle that the Apostle speaketh in casis mortis in the case of death when as there is no time of working that then it is sufficient to beleeue with the heart and confesse with the mouth whereas the Apostle generally treateth of the iustice of faith how it is sufficient to saluation vnto all 3. And whereas the Apostle saith it is neere thee in thy mouth c. 1. The meaning is not it is neere thee that is consentancum rationi agreeable to reason Hug. gloss for Christ preached things farre beyond humane reason 2. Vatablus referreth it to the preaching of the Apostles this word of faith was in their mouth and heart 3. Osiander likewise applyeth it to the multitude of beleeuers this doctrine of faith which so many thousands beleeued was not remote or farre off 4. Pet. Martyr expoundeth it of the knowledge and vnderstanding of the mysteries which were hid before nobis fit prope per fidem quod per naturam est remotissimum that is neere vnto vs by faith which was before most remote and farre off 5. But the fittest interpretation is that the Apostle sheweth the facilitie of the righteousnesse of faith that God requireth no hard worke of vs to crosse the Seas and climbe vp the mountaines or take long iourneys to seeke out our saluation but by the grace of Gods spirit this faith is planted in our hearts and confessed with our
mouthes and nothing els doth God require vnto saluation so Chrysost. in ore corde tuo salutis causa in thy heart and mouth is the casue of saluation so Oecumen brevis salus nihil indigens externis laboribus saluation hath but a short cut it needeth not externall labour facile credere animo ore confiteri potes c. thou mayest easily beleeue with thy minde and confesse with thy mouth by the operation of the spirit Calvin and it seemeth to be a proverbiall speach to shewe the readines and facilitie of that which is in the heart and mouth as it is said Psal. 81.10 Open thy mouth wide and I will fill it Faius so Lyranus ostenditur iustitiae per fidem Christi facilitas the facilitie of righteousnesse by the faith of Christ is shewed And here Origens distinction may be receiued who saith that two waies is Christ neere vs possibilitate in possibilitie and so he may be neere vnto vnbeleeuers for they may haue grace to beleeue and efficacia in efficacie and power and so he is neere vnto those which actually by the spirit doe beleeue with the heart and confesse to saluation 4. But where the iustice of faith is said to be easier then the iustice required by the law that is not vnderstood in regard of the beginning and efficient cause of faith for man hath no more power to beleeue of himselfe then to doe good workes for it is God that worketh iâ— vs both the will and deede Philip. 2.13 but the righteousnesse of faith is easier in regard of the manner of the work because the law requireth the obedience thereof to be performed by our selues but faith referreth vs for the performing of the lawe vnto Christ Neither doth our saluation depend vpon the force and efficacie of faith but vpon the worthines and vertue of Christ apprehended by faith as when a sicke man walketh leaning vpon his staffe it is his staffe that stayeth him not his hand which onely layeth hold vpon the staffe The iustice of the law is as if a weake and sicke man should be enioyned to stand by himselfe without a staffe but faith sheweth how our weakenes is propped and held vp by other helps â—s when a sicke man layeth his hand vpon a staffe Quest. 14. How Moses that preached the law is alleadged for iustification by faith Ob. The obiection is made out of that place Ioh. 1.17 The lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ c. but if Moses also taught iustification by faith then grace also came by him Answ. 1. Pet. Martyr answeareth that Moses is said to giue the law because his principall intendment was to propound the law yet he giueth testimonie also to the Gospell because Christ was the ende of the lawe as the Apostles in the new Testament preach repentance which belongeth to the law but their principall scope and intent is to set forth the faith of the Gospell 2. Hereunto for more full answear may be added that the lawe giuen by Moses is taken two wayes either strictly for the precepts of the morall law and so Moses was the minister of the lawe onely and not of grace or for the whole doctrine deliuered by Moses wherein also Euangelicall promises are contained Quest. 15. How Christ is to be confessed v. 9. If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth c. 1. S. Paul here placeth the confession of the mouth first both because he followeth that order which Moses did who nameth it first and for that we doe not knowe the faith of others that beleeue in Christ but by their confession Mart. Pareus 2. By confession is vnderstood not a bare and naked acknowledgment of Christ but the invocation of his name beleeuing in him giuing praise vnto him and whatsoeuer belongeth vnto his worship and this must be such a confession as is ioyned with the beleefe of the heart and not with a generall and historicall beleefe onely such as the deuills haue but a confident trust in Christ in beleeuing him to be our redeemer and Sauiour 3. Here we are to consider of fowre sorts of men 1. some neither confesse Christ nor beleeue and they are atheists 2. some beleeue and confesse not they are timorous and fearefull as Peter when he denied his Master 3. some confesse and beleeue not such are hypocrites 4. some both confesse and beleeue and they are right Christians 4. The Apostle maketh speciall mention of the raising of Christ from the dead 1. because this was the most doubted of his death the Iewes and Gentiles confessed but his resurrection they would not acknowledge Mart. 2. and vnlesse Christ had risen againe all the rest had profited vs little because in his resurrection he obtained a perfect victorie ouer death hell and damnation Calvin 3. and this article of Christs resurrection praesupponis alios articulos presupposeth other articles of the faith and taketh them as graunted as if he rose he died and his death presupposeth his birth Gorrhan Quest. 16. How Christ is said to be raised by God 1. By God in this place is not necessarie to vnderstand the person of the father but the power of the Godhead in the whole Trinitie whereby Christ as man was raised vp So Christ as man was raised vp by the power of his father but as he is one God with his father so he is said to raise vp himselfe Iohn 2.18 Christ is also said to be raised by the spirit of sanctification Rom. 1.4 so then Christ is here considered three wayes as beeing one God with his father as the second person in the Trinitie and as he was man as he is God he onely raiseth is not raised as he is man he is onely raised and raiseth not as he is the Son of God he both raiseth himselfe and the father raiseth him the father raiseth the Sonne by the Sonne and the Sonne raiseth himselfe by the spirit of sanctification whereby he was declared to be the Sonne of God Rom. 1.4 Pareus annot in v. 9. 2. And generally concerning the workes of the Trinitie there is a threefold difference to be obserued for there are some workes wherein the Blessed Trinitie doe concurre together both in their diuine essence and persons and they are ioynt workers as all those which are called extra workes without them as all things now ruled and gouerned by Gods prouidence are so gouerned by the whole Trinitie as Ioh. 5.17 My Father worketh hitherto and I worke and the spirit of God also worketh Psal. 104.30 If thou send forth thy spirit they are created some workes are proper and peculiar vnto the glorious persons of the Trinitie as those which are called ad intra the inward workes as the father begetteth the Sonne is begotten the holy Ghost proceedeth these are so peculiar vnto each of them that what is proper to one agreeth not vnto an other and thirdly some works there are wherein the Blessed
signifieth of it selfe to evangelize that is so bring good tidings so that the other word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 good things may seeme to be superfluous Origen answeareth that one may annuntiare bona bring tidings of good things and yet not bene well as the heretikes which doe professe the Trinitie the Father Sonne and holy Ghost but not syncerely 6. But this is somewhat curious the Apostle doth expresse the Prophets word which signifieth a bare message by the word Evangel or Evangelize more fully to set forth the Prophets meaning the good things which the Gospel bringeth tidings of are the peace of conscience and the spirituall good things both in this life as remission of sinnes iustification and in the next life eternall Quest. 21. Of these words v. 16. but they haue not all beleeued our report c. 1. Chrysostome thinketh this is an obiection made by the Iewes that if the Apostles were sent of God how commeth it to passe that all beleeue not their message and so by this sayling in the message they would except against their authoritie But these words are not obiected in the person of the Iewes they are the Apostles words because he saith our report and he giueth a reason out of the Prophet for Esaias saith But the Apostle indeed preuenteth a cauill of the Iewes or whosoeuer might obiect that if they were sent with so great authoritie from God how it came to passe that all obeyed not their doctrine he answeareth this need not seeme strange because it was foretold long agoe by the Prophet for although faith presupposeth hearing yet hearing alwaies bringeth not faith like as where there is iustification there is vocation but not contrariwise doth iustification alwaies follow vpon vocation 2. They haue not all obeyed c. this the Apostle calleth obedience to the faith Rom. 15. whereupon it is called also the law of faith Rom. 3.27 because it requireth obedience as the law doth but not in the same manner for the law requireth obedience euen of those which are vnwilling but giueth no strength to obey and by that obedience it promiseth life and saluation but the faith of the Gospel maketh vs willing and giueth strength in some measure to obey though not thereby to be iustified Mar. this obedience of faith is twofold 1. in willing receauing and attending vnto the doctrine of faith as it is said of Lydia Act. 16.14 2. and this attentiue obedience in hearing and beleeuing bringeth forth a practicall obedience in life as S. Peter saith 1. epist. 1.14 as obedient children not fashioning your selues to the former lustes of your ignorance Gryneus Quest. 22. Of the saying of the Prophet Isay Lord who hath beleeued c. c. 53.1 cited by the Apostle v. 16. 1. The Prophet hath not the word Lord but the Septuagint whom the Apostle followeth doe infert it by way of explanation for the Prophet in that place turneth himselfe vnto God complaining of the small number of those which should receiue the preaching of the Gospel and somewhat is omitted which the Prophet hath as to whom is the arme of God reuealed which is to be vnderstood de interiori revelatione of the inward effectuall reuelation and expectation of the spirit called the arme of God which is the secret cause why all doe not receiue the Gospel But it was not necessarie that the Apostle should repeate all these words which the Prophet there hath he onely taketh that which was for his purpose 2. Origen obserueth that where the Scripture vseth to aske the question who c. sometimes pro raro aliquando pro nullo ponitur it is put for few sometime for none at all as Psal. 15. who shall rest in thy holy mountaine there it signifieth but few and where the Apostle said v. 6. who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from thence there it signifieth none at all But here it is taken the first way 3. Our report the Hebrew word signifieth hearing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Ambrose and Haymo take for the doctrine which the Apostles heard and learned of God as though the meaning should be this who hath beleeued those things which we haue heard of thee but Chrysostome better referreth it to that which was the Apostles preached and others heard quis credidit sermonibus nostris who hath beleeued our sermons so also Beza the Syrian interpreter voci nostrae our voice 4. But whereas the Apostle thus bringeth in the Prophet speaking for Isaias saith this is not so to be vnderstood as though this were the cause of their vnbeleefe because Isaias so foretold Tolet here sheweth a double vse of this word enim sometime it sheweth causam rei the cause of the thing sometime onely a cause of the speach as if we should say this man hath committed murther for the witnesses haue said it this is not giuen as a reason of the thing but of the saying Tolet annot 10. the better answer is that this particle for doth not shew the cause but the consequence for not because the Prophet so said did they not beleeue but because they beleeued not the Prophet so foretold Mar. Quest. 23. Whether all faith come by hearing 1. Obiect Instance may be giuen in infants and those which are deafe and dumbe how in them can it be said faith commeth by hearing Ans. The Apostle speaketh of the vsuall and ordinarie meanes which God vseth to beget faith in them which are of yeares and of perfite sense the reason is otherwise in those which are depriued of the benefit of hearing either for want of yeares or by some other meanes not by their fault God in this case is not tied to outward means which he can abūdantly supply by the inward work of his spirit Obiect 2. Faith also is by miracles and the sacraments also helpe to confirme faith therefore it is not by hearing onely Ans. The working of miracles is neuer separated from the word so neither are the Sacraments ministred without the word and therefore the one of these excludeth not the other the preaching of the word is the principall meanes which is but seconded by the other Faius Obiect 3. Faith commeth by hearing then it will follow that a man by hearing of himselfe may attaine vnto faith and yet we see that many which hard the Apostles preach were not conuerted to the faith Answ. The Apostle speaketh of the outward ministerie of the word as it is ioyned with the inward operation of the spirit ex auditu est praeparatiue ex Deo effective it is by way of preparation by hearing but effectually from God Gorrhan and here the Apostle speaketh of the hearing of the word among the faithfull in whom the grace of God worketh inwardly together with the outward voice Paul Burgens here addition 1. confuteth at large their opinion which affirme that fides est acquisita that faith is altogether procured outwardly sine infusione without the inward
in seeking asking invocating as here the Apostle saith lib. 1. de iustific c. 17. Contra. 1. The Apostle saith not neither can it be concluded out of his words that we are saued by calling vpon God but invocation is a sure note and argument of saluation because it is an euidence of their faith whereby they are iustified and saued 2. but faith iustifieth onely passiuely as it apprehendeth Christ not actively in respect of the work and merit thereof for we are iustified by the righteousnes of God by faith in Christ Rom. 3.22 but the act and work of faith is a part of mans righteousnes not of Gods therefore so faith iustifieth not but as it apprehendeth the righteousnes of God in Christ See further Synops. Centur. 4. err 53. Controv. 17. That faith onely iustifieth not invocation Bellarmine out of this place whosoeuer calleth c. would confirme an other of his errors that faith pro parte sua for it part iustifieth if other things be not wantings for saluation is here ascribed to invocation lib. 1. de iustif c. 12. Contra. 1. The same answer may suffice for here saluation is not ascribed vnto invocation neither doth the Apostle shew how but who they are which shall be saued namely they which call vpon him which is an act and effect of faith for without faith there is no invocation the argument then followeth not they which call vpon God shall be saued therefore for their calling vpon God they shall be saued for this were like as if one should reason out of these words of S. Paul Act. 27.31 Except these abide in the shippe ye can not be safe all that did abide in the shippe were safe therefore because they did abide in the shippe they were safe for the shippe brake and some were saued by swimming some vpon boards and other pieces of the shippe Controv. 18. Against the invocation of Saints v. 14. How shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued c. This place is strongly vrged against the Popish inuocation of Saints by our Protestant writers as Pareus Faius and others for if we are to call vpon none but in whom we must beleeue and we are onely to beleeue in God Ioh. 14.1 Ye beleeue in God beleeue also in mee it followeth that God onely must be called vpon The Rhemists in their annotation here answer by a distinction of beleefe that none can inuocate Christ as their Lord and Master vnlesse they beleeue him so to be but they may trust also in Saints that they can helpe them and so also may beleeue in them as their helpers and this phrase they say to beleeue in men is found in Scripture as Exod. 14.31 they beleeued in God and in Moses for so it is in the Hebrew Contra. 1. Seeing the Scripture curseth him that trusteth or putteth any confidence in man Ierem. 17.5 how can Papists escape this curse that are not ashamed to professe their trust and confidence in man 2. though that in the Hebrew phrase the preposition beth which signifieth in be vsed yet it is no more then is expressed in the Latine phrase in the datiue case and so the Latine translator well obserueth crediderunt Deo Mosi they beleeued God and Moses the meaning is no more then this that they beleeued Moses as a true Prophet of God that it came to passe as he had foretold 3. and seeing all our faith and confidence must be grounded vpon the Scripture but in the Scripture men haue no warrant to trust in Saints that they can helpe them this is but a vaine confidence 4. Neither are there diuers kinds of a religious beleefe and confidence there is a ciuill kind of assurance which is the good perswasion that one may haue of another but all our religious beleefe must be onely setled vpon God 5. And so to conclude Augustine saith in Psalm 64. non potest esse Deo grata oratio quam ipse non dictavit c. that prayer cannot be acceptable to God which he that is Christ hath not indited But Christ hath not endited any praier vnto any but vnto God onely therefore that forme of prayer is onely acceptable to him See further hereof in D. Fulkes answer to the Rhemists vpon this place Controv. 19. That we must pray with confidence and assurance Mr. Calvin also vpon these words how shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued c. confuteth the opinion of the schoolemenâ— qui se dubitanter Deo offerunt which doubtfully offer their prayers to God and so Bellarmine saith that it is not necessarie for a man in his prayer to beleeue and be perswaded that God will heare him lib. 1. de â—onis operib c. 9. Contra. But the Apostle here requireth an assured beleefe in him that prayeth and our Sauiour saith Whatsoeuer ye desire when ye pray beleeue that ye shall haue it and it shall be don vnto you Mark 11.24 See further Synops. Centur. 4. err 88. Controv. 20. Against the vaine pompe of the Pope of Rome in offering his feete to be kissed v. 15. How beautifull are the feete c. This maketh nothing at all to countenance the pride of the Romane Antichrist who hath offered his feete to be kissed of Kings and Emperours 1. the Prophet first and the Apostle following him meaneth not any such particular gesture to be offered to the feete but by a figure is vnderstood the reuerence due to the person of those which preached the Gospel and this rather confoundeth the pride of the Pope and his Cardinals that ride in state on their trapped horses whereas the Apostles trauailed on foote preaching as they went and therefore it is saide how beautifull are the feete 2. and this honour is onely belonging to them which preach the Gospel but the Pope and his Cardinals are so farre from preaching the Gospel that they by all meanes suppresse it and persecute with sword and fire the professors of it Martyr See hereof more Synops. Centur. 2. err 29. Controv. 21. Against humane traditions v. 17. Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God c. Hence it is euident that nothing must be preached but the word of God and that saith onely is builded thereupon all humane traditions must giue place and whatsoeuer is vrged beside the word of God The Papists indeed are not ashamed to call their traditions verbum Dei non scriptum the word of God not written which is not farre from blasphemie to make their own inuentions and traditions equall with the word of God which is not to be found but onely in the Scriptures for the word of God is certaine we know who is the author thereof it is consonant to it selfe and remaineth for euer but their traditions are of obscure and vncertaine beginning they are contrarie to themselues and are chaungeable Basil hath this notable testimonie concerning the authoritie of the Scriptures calling it the
Noah is said to be warned of God Heb. 11.7 2. The Apostle doth not repeate the whole answer of the Lord vnto Elias in that place but so much onely as was pertinent to his purpose Elias made three complaints 1. of the cruell outrage of the idolaters in breaking downe the altars and killing the Lords Prophets 2. of the small number of true worshippers I am left alone 3. and they fought his life also to take it away that there should not be one Prophet left To euery one of these complaints the Lord maketh answer giuing Elias a speciall remedie for each of them touching the first he biddeth him to anoint Hasael King of Aram that should be reuenged of the idolatrous Israelites and for the third he must anoint Eliseus to be Prophet in his place that therein the Idolaters should faile of their desire thinking vtterly to root out the Lords Prophets and for the second the Lord putteth the Prophet in comfort that he had reserued many thousand beside himselfe and this part of Gods answer the Apostle onely alleadgeth as sufficient for his purpose 3. By seauen thousand God would notifie multitudinem a multitude which he had reserued to himselfe Calvin as other numbers are also vsed to be put the certaine for vncertaine as the fiue wise and fiue foolish virgins Matth. 25. and the rich mans fiue brethren Luk. 16. but the number of seuen is vsually taken for the whole as Dauid saith seuen times a day will I praise thee Haymo But Origen is somewhat curious who thinketh the number of seuen is vsed because the seuenth was the day of rest to signifie those which came vnto Christ and by faith had rest in him Gorrhan also descanteth in like manner how the number of seven is mentioned to signifie the vniversalitie because all things were made in seuen daies and of a thousand to shew their perfection because that is a perfect and absolute number 4. Though the Lord onely spake of 7000. men yet thereby are vnderstood women and all other which continued in the true worship of God the rest beeing comprehended vnder the more worthie sex Gryneus 5. The word Baal signifieth a Lord or an husband for so their Idols they made their Lords and did as it were espouse themselues vnto them and so the superstitious Papists at this day doe make the Saints and their images their Lords and patrons But whereas in the originall there is added the article of the feminine gender 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Baal it is euident that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imagini image must be supplied as Erasmus and Beza well obserue Wherein the Rhemists doe bewray their cavilling spirit for taking here exception to our translations that insert the word image Tolet here well obserueth that though Baal were a generall name to all their idols whereupon they were called in the plurall baalim yet here it specially signifieth the idole of the Sodomites which now the Israelites worshipped Quest. 6. Of the Apostles collection inferred out of this answear made to Elias 1. Euen so then c. S. Paul maketh his times in all things like vnto those daies wherein Elias thus complained 1. both in the thing it selfe for as then Elias seemed to be alone in Israel that worshipped God and yet there were many true worshippers beside so now it may be thought that I Paul onely beleeue in Christ but God hath a great remnant beside 2. The Apostle maketh the similitude to agree euen in the phrase also and manner of speach for there the Lord saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I haue left and here he calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a remnant vt omnia faciat similia to make all things alike Calvin and as here the Apostle saith according to the election of grace so there the Lord saith I haue reserued vnto my selfe which is as much in effect for it was the worke of Gods election and grace that they were so reserued 2. A remnant 1. The vulgare latine and so Origens translator read a remnant is saued but in the originall it is onely and so Chrysostome and Theophylact reade there is a remnant saued 2. which remnant was not so small a number though in respect of the vnbeleeuers it was small but it made many thousands as Iames said to Paul Act. 21.20 Thou seest brother how many thousand Iewes there are which beleeue 3. They are called reliquiae a remnant not because they seemed vile in respect of others Gorrhan but they were like rather vnto the wheate quod eiectis paleis purius residet which remaineth more pure the chaffe beeing cast out but rather in regard of the smalnes of their number as our B. Sauiour saith many are called but few chosen 3. According to the election of grace 1. Here Origen in his wandring speculation would make a difference betweene those which are called by grace which are they that beleeue in Christ and those which are called by election of grace which beside faith haue good workes c. as though a iustifying faith could be without workes 2. Chrysostome saith that election is added to shew how God calleth some of grace but such as he foresaw would beleeue so the Greeke scholiast indicat plurimā partem gratiae fuisse c. he sheweth that the greatest part was of grace But the Apostle sheweth in the next verse that all is of grace there is no place for workes 3. Therefore Haymo better interpreteth according to the election of grace secundum praedestinationis donum according to the gift of predestination and the interliniarie glosse per gratiam qua electi sunt by the grace whereby they were elected and here the Apostle vseth an hebraisme the election of grace for gracious election Beza Pareus Quest. 7. Of these words If of grace it is no more of workes c. 1. Origen thinketh that the Apostle speaketh of the ceremoniall workes of the law such as were circumcision the sacrifices and the like But the Apostles words are generall shewing an opposition between grace and all workes whatsoeuer whether legall morall naturall 2. Whereas that other clause if of worke then not of grace then worke were no more worke is omitted in the vulgar latine Erasmus would iustifie that omission by this reason because it is not the Apostles question whether worke be worke but he onely affirmeth grace Tolet also saith this addition is superfluous because it is comprehended in the former Contra. 1. The Syrian translator and the Greeke expositors Chrysostome Theophylact Oecumenius haue this clause though it be omitted in Origen and the Greeke copies generally haue it 2. And it is agreeable to the Apostles purpose who to prooue the election of grace doth shew it by the contrarie antithesis and opposition and his argument standeth thus it is either of grace altogether or of works altogether but not of works altogether therefore of grace the consequence of the proposition he prooueth by this
some of his people are cast off as the Apostle sheweth v. 7. the rest haue beene hardened c. therefore some whom he knewe before may be cast away Answ. 1. Whereas it is said he knewe his people before it must be vnderstood in sensit diviso non composito in a deuided sense and distributiuely not in a compounded sense for not the whole people of God were so foreknowne but onely that selected part of the people which belonged to Gods election 2. yet the vniuersall nation was called externally to the couenant but then the Argument concludeth not for such as belong onely to the externall and visible couenant may fall away 3. But that none of the elect can fall away it is euident by the Apostle here v. 2. God hath not cast away his people whom he knewe before and v. 7. election hath obtained it and the rest haue beene hardened and v. 29. the gifts and calling of God are without repentance c. Controv. 2. Whether the complaint of Elias of the paucitie of true worshippers be well applyed by Protestants to the decay of religion vnder the Pope at the time of the first reformation 1. Stapleton antidot p. 783. taketh these exceptions to this application 1. The nation of Israel was then no part of the Church where Elias complaineth of that paucitie and smalnes of number 2. and those 7000. reserued were in Iudah not in Israel 3. neither can there be the like decay of religion in the whole world as to be brought to a fewe professors as Wicliffe Husse Luther Calvin as then when the visible Church was tied vnto the nation 4. neither were there 7000. of their mind scarce 7. could be found Contra. 1. Israel as well as Iudea was a part of the Synagogue though at that time verie corrupt for otherwise the Prophets Elias Elisha would not haue there preached 2. these 7000. are vnderstood to haue beene in Israel for otherwise the Prophet knewe that there were many in Iudea that professed the true worship of God 3. yea vnder the Gospell religion may be driuen into corners and be found onely in a few that are knowne t is why should our Sauiour say Luk. 18. Thinke yee that the Sonne of man shall finde faith in the earth 4. Not onely seuen but many thousands more consented vnto them who in the middes of Poperie misliked their grosse superstitions though they were not publikely knowne as it may appeare by those which entertained and receiued the doctrine of Wickliffe in England of Husse in Bohemia Luther in Germanie And beside many thousands there were in Grecia Armenia and other countryes which neuer acknowledged the Pope of Rome 5. so then this example notwithstanding any thing that can be obiected is fitly applyed to shewe the generall decay of religion and the paucitie of zealous professors in those last times of reformation as it was in the dayes of Elias and Paul 2. Our English Papists the Rhemists also in their annotations here doe obiect in like manner that this place is impertinently alleadged by Protestants to shew that the Church of Christ may sometime be secret and vnknowne vnto the world for 1. at this time there were many knowne worshippers of God in Iuda in so much that the souldiers alone were numbred to tenne hundred thousand 2. Chron. 17.2 and yet the Church of Christ none resteth vpon better promises then it then did 3. and it were an hard matter to prooue that Luther had 7. thousand of his opinion or seuen that were in all points of the same beleefe Contra. 1. They may as well say that this place was impertinently alledged by the Apostle to prooue a remnant of grace vnknowne to the world and though in Iuda there was at this time a visible Church yet because the Israelites also belonged vnto the couenant and yet the Church was driuen into corners among them by the same reason also in other places the visible Church might decay and therefore this place is both pertinently alleadged by the Apostle then and by Protestants now 2. other times may be assigned when the visible Church both in Israel and Iuda was banished and driuen into corners as in the dayes of idolatrous Ahaz and of Ammon Manasseh when all Israel fell to idolatrie what was become of the visible Church then 3. Neither is there any such promise in the newe Testament that the Church of Christ should alway be visible to the world but the contrarie as Revel 12. the woman which signifieth the Church is constrained to flee from the dragon into the wildernes and yet the Iewes had as ample promises for the continuance of the Church among them till the Messiah came as the Church of God hath now till the second comming of Christ. 4. It is well knowne that there were many thousands of Luthers opinion both then and before time which were called by the names of Weldenses pauperes Lugduno Leonistae Lollardes and opprobrious names as the Augronians in their supplication to the Duke of Savoy doe affirme that they professed the religion of their auncestours for certaine hudnred yeares Foxe Martyrolog p. 982.5 and that is but a simple evasion that in all points they were not of the same beleefe it was sufficient that they agreed in the chiefe points of their profession and though they differed in some small matters yet that letteth not but that they may be counted of the same profession as there was difference betweene Anicetus and Polycarpus Ireneus and Victor Chrysostome and Epiphanius Hierome and Augustine Theodoret and Cyril yet were they counted of the same Church and in the Popish Church much difference there is in opinion betweene the Scotists and Thomists Dominicans and Fransiscans Iesuites and Priests and yet I thinke they hold them all verie sound members of their Church Controv. 3. That workes are excluded both from election and iustification Whereas the Apostle saith v. 6. If it be of grace it is no more of workes c. Stapleton Antid p. 706. thinketh thus to avoide this place by a distinction of the first and second grace he saith that the merit of workes is excluded from election to the first grace in our vocation and calling but not from the second in our sanctification and glorification which may be merited The Rhemists also in their annotations here exclude the workes of nature but not Christian workes from the merit of saluation Contra. 1. The Apostles reason is generall taken from the opposition betweene grace and workes and merits if of grace then not of workes for then grace were no more grace whereuppon this argument may be framed the election of grace excludeth works but the election vnto the first and second grace and consequently vnto glorie is of grace Ergo and so Haymo well expoundeth these words els grace were no more grace si aliter salvi facti sunt if they are saued any other way which cannot be but by grace c. to
visible Churches are now extinguished but we must distinguish betweene the externall and internall calling they which haue the first without the second may fall away but where the externall and internall are ioyned together as they shall concurre in the conuersion of the Iewes there they are vnchangeable 3. If that were the Apostles meaning that God repenteth not of his gifts bestowed vpon any because if they refuse them they may redound to the benefit of others this had bin very impertinent to the Apostles purpose who hereby intendeth to prooue the vocation of the Iewes because the Lord had so promised and purposed whereof he vseth not to repent 4. Wherefore I preferre herein the iudgement of Tolet a more worthie man both for his iudgement and dignitie in the Papall Church who thus interpreteth these gifts not to be repented of quia quos Deus his semel prosequi decrevit non deserit because whome God once decreed to bestow them vpon be forsaketh not so likewise Lyranus expoundeth this place the gifts and calling of God are without repentance that is sine mutabilitate c. without change or mutabilitie for with God there is no changing c. so also Haymo poenitentiaâ— pro mutatione accipitur c. repentance is taken in the Scripture for change as the Lord said to Samuel It repenteth me that I haue made Saul king c. igitur sine mutatione c. therefore without change are the gifts and calling of God in those things whereof we read before whome he hath predestinate he hath called c. not in them of whome it is said many be called few be chosen c. 18. Controv. Against election vpon the foresight of works and against merits Whereas the Apostle saith v. 35. who hath giuen vnto him first Calvin vrgeth this place against merits for if God should giue saluation vnto man for his good works homo prior daret bona opera Deo c. it would follow that man should first giue good works vnto God likewise Beza prooueth by this place that election is not vpon the foresight of faith or works for then we should giue vnto God first Pet. Martyr also doth applie this place both against merits and election by works But Pererius disput 4. numer 15. vpon this chapter chargeth Calvin and Beza either with ignorance or malice for this collection and to make his matter good he bringeth in this distinction that there is duplex salus hominis a twofold saluation of man one is begunne in this life the other is perfected in the next the first is conferred onely by the franke mercie and goodnes of God the other is giuen vpon respect of merits and yet though life euerlasting be merited man can not be said to giue vnto man first quia prior Deus gratiam dedit c. because God gaue vnto him grace first whereby he might merit likewise he distinguisheth of election there is one election ad primam gratiam to the first grace and that is without respect vnto works there is an other election vnto eternall life and thereof causa est praevisio honorum operum the cause is the foresight of good works Contra. 1. If good works are the gift of God and God must first giue grace to doe good works then can they not merit for he that meriteth must doe it ex proprio of his owne if it be not his owne then he can not challenge any merit as the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 4.7 what hast thou which thou hast not receiued if thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it c. 2. though God giue grace at the first yet if man after doe bring merits and then eternall life followeth he doth giue vnto God first in respect of the finall reward though not in respect of the precedent grace 3. The Apostle acknowledgeth but one kind of predestination whereupon vocation followeth and then iustification and last of all glorification Rom. 8.30 whence this argument may be framed that predestination which is vnto saluation is also vnto glorification but predestination vnto vocation which is vnto the first grace is by our aduersaries owne confession without respect of works therefore so is the predestination vnto glorification 19. Controv. Against vniversall grace Whereas the Apostle saith v. 32. God hath shut vp all in vnbeleefe that he might haue mercie on all c. the Patrons of vniuersall grace doe thus reason against particular election onely of some they whome God hath mercie on are elected not damned but God hath mercie vpon all therefore all are elected and none decreed to be damned Ans. 1. That all are not elected but onely a certaine number and the rest are reiected it is euident out of the Scriptures Rom. 9.18 He hath mercie on whome he will and whome he will he hardeneth therefore he hath not mercie on all and Rom. 11.7 Election hath obtained it and the rest haue beene hardened and againe many are called few chosen all then are not chosen for if God had elected all to saluation and yet all not saued it would argue either a change in Gods will or a want of power in God that he can not bring his purpose to effect and that the goodnes of his will should be ouercome by the malice of mans will but none can resist the will of God Rom. 9.19 2. Concerning the argument first the proposition is not true for there are certaine common mercies which God may shew euen toward those that are excluded from saluation it is true onely of those speciall mercies which belong vnto saluation but those are not extended vnto all 3. Neither is the assumption true in their sense God doth not shew mercie indifferently vpon all in calling them to saluation but this particle all must be vnderstood here distributive by way of distribution by all the Apostle meaneth both Iewes and Gentiles all kinds and sorts of men 6. Morall obseruations 1. Observ. Ministers must not leaue their calling v. 4. What saith the answer of God P. Martyr here noteth how the great Prophet Elias herein shewed his infirmitie that beeing wearied with the incredulitie and obstinacie of the people he desired to die and so would shake off his calling which infirmitie the Lord here correcteth in the Prophet whereby Ministers are taught that they should not be dismaied and discouraged to leaue their places notwithstanding the obstinacie of the people as long as there be any which will heare them Theodoret lib. 2. c. 31. maketh mention of one Molitius who did leaue a certaine Church in Armenia beeing offended with the frowardnes and disobedience of the people who afterward was chosen Bishop of Antioch and for defending the orthodoxall faith against the Arrians was banished which might be thought to haue happened vnto him as a chastisment from God because he forsooke his former charge Martyr 2. Observ. That we must wholly be addicted to the seruice of God v.
Synops. Centur. 1. err 69. Controv. 10. The Pope not the head of the Church v. 5. We are one bodie in Christ Beside that in this place the Church is said to be the bodie of Christ and so he consequently the head thereof as S. Paul calleth directly Ephes. 1.22 Coloss. 1.18 and so this beeing a title peculiar to Christ to be head of the Church no mortall man can arrogate it to himselfe it may be thus further shewed 1. the Apostles did not take vpon them to be heads of the Church for S. Paul both here and 1. Cor. 12. doth reckon himselfe in the number of the members 2. the Church hath not two heads Christ is one the Pope cannot be another 3. the head giueth direction and influence to the bodie none of these offices can the Pope doe vnto the Church 4. the Church is not the spouse or bodie of the Pope therefore he is not the head thereof 5. from Peter to Clemens 8. 200. Popes haue died but the head of the Church dieth not for then the Church should die with it 6. from Euaristus to Pius 5. the Papall sea was vacant at times 38. yeares 8. moneths and 29. dayes as Mercator casteth it in his cronologie then so long was the Church without an head if the Pope were the head 7. there haue beene at one time 2. and sometime three Popes then should the Church haue had so many heads ex Pareo Controv. 11. That to loue our enemies is a precept and commanded not counselled as indifferent v. 14. Blesse them which persecute you c. The Romanists doe hold that a man is not bound extra casum necessitatis but in case of necessitie to succour his enemie and to apply any particular prayer vnto him but onely in generall in case of necessitie to doe it it is a precept but otherwise and in other cases it is a counsell onely to this purpose Thomas 22. qu. 25. whom Pererius followeth 2. disput numer 8. Tolet addeth further for a man to be readie in minde not onely not to reuenge himselfe but to suffer more wrong as to hold his other cheeke when he is smitten vpon the one is a precept but in fact to doe it is but a counsell onely annot 30. in fine and a precept and counsell they say doe thus differ the first belongeth to all Christians and to leaue it vndone is sinne the other is onely for such as are perfect which though to leaue vndone be no sinne yet to do it is of great merit Cont. 1. S. Pauls precept is here generall to blesse our persecutors there is no case or time excepted Christian charitie must not be restrained nor limited who then seeth not but that this minsing and cutting of the Apostolicall precept is against the rule of charitie 2. to be alwaies readie in mind and in fact when occasion requireth to keepe patience toward our enemie is a precept and commanded but according to the strict letter to turne the cheeke to the enemie when one is striken is neither precept nor counsell for our Blessed Sauiour beeing smitten on the one cheeke did not turne the other who was most perfect in all his actions 3. a difference betweene precepts and counsels we graunt in respect of the matter and subiect the one is of things necessarie the other of matters in their owne nature indifferent such as that is 1. Cor. 7.15 of bestowing ones virgine but otherwise they are both generall and not to be omitted and neither are meritorious See further Synops. Centur. 2. err 84. 6. Morall obseruations Observ. 1. Of the necessitie of good works and a godly life v. 1. I beseech you brethren c. S. Paul hauing hitherto in this epistle laid downe thâ— doctrine of iustification and of other principall points of Christian religion now beginneth to exhort vnto holines and to the shewing forth of the fruits of our regeneration as here in this place he entreateth them to giue vp themselues and their bodies to the seruice of God for this is the end of our redemption and deliuerance to serue the Lord Luk. 1.74 A. Fulvius when he had taken away his sonne from following Cataline he killed him saying non Catalina te genui sed patriae I did not beget thee for Cataline but for the countrie but it may be better said of vs that God hath not created vs to serue the Deuill the world or the flesh but to serue him When Phillip King of Macedon beeing somewhat pleasant did daunce and leape among the poore captiues insulting ouer them and vpbrayding their miserie Demades said vnto him in this manner cum fortuna tibi Agamemnonis personam imposuerit uonne te pudet Thersitem agere seing fortune hath put vpon thee the person of Agamemnon that is of a King art not thou ashamed to play Thersites who was a base contemptible and odious rayling companion so when God hath called vs to this high dignitie to be called his sonnes and hath made vs heires of his kingdome yea Kings in Christ it is a shame for vs to abase our selues to the vile condition of beeing seruants vnto sinne Observ. 2. We must not conforme our selues to the fashion of this world v. 2. And be ye not fashioned c. Chrysostome obserueth well that the figure and fashion of this world is but a transitorie thing it is tanquam persona scenica non consistens rerum substantia as a person counterfetted vpon the stage not a thing of any substance and therefore it were a vaine thing to conforme our selues to it therefore the Apostle saith We should vse this world as if we vsed it not for the fashion of this world goeth away 1. Cor. 7.31 Observ. 3. Against curiositie v. 3. That no man vnderstand aboue that which is meete c. This maketh against those which are curious searchers and priers into Gods secrets neglecting those things which are for their necessarie knowledge and vse Sirach giueth good counsell Ecclesiastic 3.22 Seeke not out the things that are too hard for thee c. but what God hath commanded thinke vpon that with reuerence c. Augustine saith well melius est dubitare de occultis quam litigare de incertis c. it is better to doubt of hid matters then to contend about vncertaine The Philosopher was worthely reprooued of his maid who while he was vewing the starres fell into a pit that was before him such are they which seeke after things to high aboue their reach and let goe things more profitable Observ. 4. Against pride and vaine glorie v. 3. That euery one vnderstand according to sobrietie Chrysostome hath here an excellent morall against arrogancie when men doe attribute more to themselues then there is cause and are puffed vp with pride 1. he compareth the arrogant man to a verie foole for their speaches are alike vaine and foolish the proud man saith I will set my throne aboue the starres Isay. 14. I haue
that our loue toward those blessed spirits is not comprehended in the duties of the second table the subiect whereof is our brother whom we daily see 1. Ioh. 4.20 neither can any one of the precepts thou shalt not kill thou shalt not steale be referred to the Angels in any sense but like as man is not commanded to loue himselfe which that nature teacheth him for it followeth necessarily if a man loue his neighbour as himselfe he must needs loue himselfe first so the loue of the holy angels the ministers of God doth necessarily followe vpon our louing of God which though it be not commanded in the first table yet it followeth necessarily vpon it 3. Wherefore by our neighbour we vnderstand not those which are so in habitation or with whom we haue affinitie or from whom we haue receiued any benefit sed omnium hominum intelligi opertet we must vnderstand euery man in generall quia nemo est quo cum sit operandum malum because we ought not to worke euill with any or to offer wrong vnto any gloss ordinar sufficiat nobis quod homo sit c. let it suffice vs that he is a man and of one and the same nature who standeth in neede of our helpe and there is none that liueth that may not stand in neede of an others helpe as Xerxes that great King and commander of Persia that brought so many hundred thousand men in Grecia was same to escape in a fishers boat Quest. 22. How salvation is said to be nearer then when we beleeued 1. Lyranus referreth this time of beleefe to the old Testament when the father 's beleeued onely in Christ to come but they sawe nothing performed so also Erasmus Tolet but Beza refuseth this because S. Paul speaketh specially to the conuerted Gentiles among the Romanes and not to the Iewes onely who liued vnder the old Testament 2. Some giue this sense salvation is nearer then when we beleeued that is then a man would beleeue there was such an open doore of saluation made as one would hardly beleeue it Hugo but the words we when we beleeued not any other beleeued of vs. 3. An other hath this glosse it is nearer that is magis debita per bona opera more due vnto vs by good workes then when we beleeued hauing yet no good workes Gorrhan but a liuely faith is neuer without workes 4. Chrysostome vnderstandeth it of the ende of the world when the salvation promised shall be accomplished tempore peocedente futura secula proprius accedunt for as time weareth so the world to come draweth neerer 5. But the Apostle rather confert incrementa cum initijs fidei compareth the encreasing of faith with the beginning and this is an other argument which he vseth to stirre vs vp to newnes of life as before he mooued by the opportunitie of time that now we should awake from sinne as one when the day is come riseth vp vnto his worke so here he perswadeth ab vtili from that which is profitable iam proprius acessimus ad metam we are nowe come neerer the marke then when we beganne to beleeue and therefore it behoueth vs to be the more earnest like as they which are set to runne a race the nearer they come to the marke the faster they runne least any should outstrippe them this difference is made betweene a natural and violent motion this is more speedie in the beginning and it slacketh toward the ende but the naturall is slowe in the beginning and more quicke and speedie toward the ende so the faithfull that are truely called will still encrease more and more Origen toucheth both these last expositions there is adventus lucis generalis specialis a generall comming and approaching of this light which shall be at the comming of Christ and this euery day groweth nearer and there is a particular comming of this light to euerie one si Christus in corde est diem nobis facit if Christ be in our heart he bringeth day and light with him Quest. 23. How the night is said to be past the day at hand of the literall sense 1. The night is past or well spent The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which properly signifieth praecedo provehor to goe forward to proceede and so reade Chrysostome Theodoret the vulgar Latine readeth praecessit is gone before so Cyprian in the same sense transivit is passed and Hierome in c. 26. Matth. praeterijt is gone ouer but the other is the better reading both because of the proper signification of the word and for that it followeth the day is at hand but if the night were all past and not rather spent and some part thereof behind the day should not be at hand onely but it should be present this Metaphor the Apostle vseth because there remaineth with vs some ignorance and darkenes still euen after our calling and we haue not in this life a perfect knowledge of Christ neither is it full day with vs till the next life 2. By the workes of darkenes are vnderstood the workes of sinne both because they proceede from darkenes and ignorance of God and they which followe them delight in darkenes and hate the light as also the ende of such workes is euerlasting darkenes and to be depriued for euer of the light of Gods kingdome 3. We must cast them away Which signifieth 1. that we should not defer our repentance from dead works like as he which awaketh when it is day doth hastily put from him his night garments 2. as we must speedily put them off so cum detestatione we must doe it with a kind of hatred and detestation as a man casteth from him with disdaine that which he abhorreth 3. and we must procul abijcere cast them farre away from vs neuer to entertaine them againe 4. We are bid to put on which metaphor noteth three things 1. diligence like as he which putteth on his garments or armour doth not onely cloath or arme one part of his bodie but euerie one so it is not enough to follow one or two good workes but we must giue our selues to euerie good worke as we cloath euerie part of our bodie 2. we must do it with delight like as there is comelines in clothing the bodie wherein we delight 3. herein is expressed conscience that hauing put on these garments or armour wee should not suddenly put them off as it is said in the Cantic 4.3 I haue put off my coat how shall I put it on so after we haue put on our coat so we should not put it off 5. The armour of light 1. They are called armour in these two respects because they are defensiva both defensiue we thereby resist the temptations of Sathan hauing the brest-plate of righteousnes and they are offensiva offensiue whereby we driue away also the tempter from vs such is the sword of the spirit whereby we quench all the fierie dartes of
good workes though they may defend and arme vs against the assaults of Sathan yet it is the righteousnesse onely of Christ that couereth vs as a garment in the sight of God Par. 2. How Christ is put on it is diuersly scanned 1. Some make fowre wayes of the putting on of Christ as the glasse receiueth the image by impression so some put on Christ for a time but it passeth away as an image in a glasse as the wooll receiueth the die or colour per assumptionem by assuming the same as the example is as it were put on per imitationem by imitation and the yron taketh the fire per penetrationem by penetration but all these do onely shewe the putting on of Christ vnto sanctification whereas he is put on also vnto iustification 2. some then make two puttings on of Christ the one is by faith in Christ whereby we are iustified like as Adam was cloathed with skinnes of slaine beasts to signifie our spirituall cloathing by the death of Christ this sense followeth Pet. Martyr Pareus the other by imitating of Christ in holines as Origen saith that he which putteth on all vertues putteth on Christ qui haec omnia habet habet Christum he that hath all these things hath Christ but Chrysostome saith better he that hath put on Christ omnem virtutem habet hath euery vertue indeed of the workes of sanctification Beza vnderstandeth this putting on of Christ and Osiand likewise Tolet referreth it to the imitation of Christs vertues but the better sense is to ioyne them both together it signifieth more then imitation only as Chriâ—â—tum fide apprehendere to apprehend Christ by faith and then by his spirit to be made fit â—ot vnto euery good work Caâ— for the word putting on signifieth not onely partem aliquaÌ„â—rgumenti some part only of the couering but the apparelling of the whole man both inward and outward Faius 3. But seeing the Apostle saith that Christ is put on by baptisme S. Paul here speaketh â—o them which were baptised how then doth he bid them now put on Christ the answear 〈◊〉 that as August saith some do put on Christ ad sacramenti perceptionem to the receiuing of the sacrament onely some vsque ad vitae sanctificationem vnto the sanctification of life the Apostle speaketh here of the latter for so Christ not once onely in baptisme but all our life long is to be put on 4. Gorrhan is here somewhat curious in distinguishing these three put on the Lord which signifieth power Iesus clemencie Christ wisedome the first is seene in subduing sinne with power the second clementer indulgendo in gently pardoning the penitent the third prudenter instruendo in prudently instructing the ignorant But this I omit as too curious 5. Chrysostome taketh here occasion to shew how Christ is all things vnto vs as here he is our vesture and apparell he is our way and life our foode our foundation our spouse our master our friend our brother our advocate our habitatioÌ„ as he saith he dwelleth in me and I in him yea he is our suppliant we pray you in Christs stead be reconciled vnto God 1. Cor. 5.20 Quest. 27. How the flesh is to be cared for v. 14. Take no care for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof 1. I will omit here to note the elegancies which Erasmus obserueth in the Apostles phrase and stile how in the originall the Apostles words doe fall well to the eare in the orderly compounding and one part doth answear an other his sentences are full of Metaphors and there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the like ending of the words in the sound and pronouncing 2. But I preferre Chrysostomes note that as the Apostle before did not forbid simply to drinke but to be drunken nor to marrie but to commit fornication so here he simply restraineth not all care for the flesh sed ad concupiscentias addidit but he addeth not to concupiscence and as Origen saith in necessarijs cura habenda est in necessarie things a care is to be had sed non in delicijs but not in pleasure and delights so that here is forbidden not necessitas sed superfluitas necessitie but superfluitie Lyran. for whereas the Apostle vseth the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prouidence care providentia dici non potest c. it cannot be called providence which prouideth hell fire for the flesh while it liueth in pleasure Theophy 3. This then sheweth the hypocrisie of those which place the greatest part of their religion in macerating and pinching of their flesh as many superstitious friers doe of whom the Apostle speaketh Coloss. 2.23 that they haue it in no estimation to satisfie the flesh whereas S. Paul alloweth Timothie to drinke wine for his often infirmities sake 1. Tim. 5.23 Pareus 4. Haymo well obserueth that the Apostle saith not ne cogitetis that ye thinke not sed ne perficiatis but that ye fulfill not the lusts of the flesh for not to thinke of them here is impossible 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. That God is author of order and so consequently of governement v. 1. There is no power but of God God is the author of order the deuill bringeth in confusion as in heauen and earth God hath set all things in an excellent order so he would haue order kept among men that some should command and rule others be ruled obey that they should not be as fishes and creeping things that haue no ruler Habuc 1.14 Doct. 2. That it is lawfull for the Magistrate to vse the sword v. 4. He beareth not the sword for naught The Magistrate then may lawfully vse the sword both in time of peace to punish offenders euen vnto death if the qualitie of their offence deserue it and in time of war to resist the coÌ„mon enemie yea not onely in ciuill matters may he punish offenders with the sword but in Ecclesiasticall also as heresie blasphemie for these also are the workes of the flesh Galat. 5.20 and the Prince is to be feared for all euill workes v. 3. Doct. 3. That Magistrates must be obeyed not for feare but for conscience sake v. 3. This maketh against those which thinke they haue satisfied their dutie if they doe outwardly performe their obedience but the Apostle requireth more the inward disposing of the mind and conscience to obedience that if there were no lawe to compell a man yet his owne conscience and the feare of God should keepe and hold him in awe and reverence of the Magistrate as the Preacher saith Curse not the King no not in thy thought Ec. 10.20 Doct. 4. That tribute must be paid v. 7. Giue to all men their dutie tribute to whom tribute c. It is then a requisite and meere thing that tribute should be payed vnto the Prince 1. as a signe of subiection 2. as a recompence of the great care and paines which the Magistrate taketh in watching ouer his people 3.
1. from their state or condition they are of Gods familie v. 3. and no man is to iudge an others seruant the reason whereof is rendred he standeth or falleth to his owne master v. 4. 2. from the power of God who is able to make them stand and will most surely establish them v. 4. therefore they must not be condemned or despaired of The second instance is of obseruing or not obseruing daies which is propounded with an admonition that nothing should be done without a full perswasion then the reasons vnto brotherly concord follow 1. froÌ„ the end because both the obseruer not obseruer do it to Gods glorie which he proueth by the adiunct their giuing of thanks v. 6. 2. Argum. From the whole to the part none of vs liue or die to himselfe v. 7. therefore the particular actions must be referred not to our selues but to the glorie of God the antecedent is prooued that we liue not or die vnto our selues but vnto the Lord v. 8. from the ende of Christs death and resurrection v. 9. 3. Argum. It belongeth vnto Christ to iudge who is made Lord of all v. 11. and euery one must giue account vnto him v. 10. therefore one must not iudge an other and so take Christs office vpon them 2. The Apostle now commeth to deale with such as are strong in faith and sheweth how they should behaue themselues toward the weake that they should giue them no occasion of stumbling or beeing offended This caution is first explaned by a distinction that although meates are not vncleane in themselues yet to him that so iudgeth they are vncleane and he is thereby offended v. 14. then follow the reasons 1. He that grieueth his brother walketh not charitably 15. 2. he destroieth him as much as in him lieth for whome Christ died 15. 3. causeth their libertie to be euill spoken of 16. 4. from the propertie and condition of Christs kingdome which consisteth not in meate and drinke but in righteousnes and peace 17. which he prooueth by the effects they which serue Christ therein please God 5. ab vtili from the commoditie ensuing they must follow those things which concerne peace 18. 6. from the inconuenience feared they shall destroy their brothers faith which is Gods worke 20. then he concludeth that it is not good to eate or drinke or to doe any thing to cause the brother to stumble â—â— v. 21. 3. Lastly he giueth a rule vnto the weake not to doe any thing with doubting or against their conscience for therein they should condemne themselues which he prooueth by the contrarie effects with their causes he which doth not any thing against his iudgement is blessed because he hath faith in himselfe therefore he which eateth against his conscience is condemned because he hath no faith and whatsoeuer is not faith and a sure perswasion is sinne 3. The questions and doubts discussed 1. Quest. Who are the weake in faith and how they are to be receiued 1. Chrysostome sheweth the occasion of the Apostles discourse in this chapter to be this that whereas there were certaine beleeuing Iewes among the Christian Gentiles and especially at Rome which beeing converted to the faith yet would not be suddenly weaned from the ceremonies of the law as in abstaining from some kinds of meates in obseruing of festivall daies betweene whome and the other Christians there was some dislike who beeing better instructed held all the ceremonies of the law to be abrogated the Apostle fearing least by the too great forwardnes of the more perfect in iudgement the weaker sort might be offended and caused vt prorsus ex fide defuerint to fall away quite from the faith he therefore perswadeth such to beare with the weake in such things not to offend nor grieue them c. And as in the former chapter he taught inferiors how to carrie themselues toward their superiors so here contrariwise he giueth a rule to the more perfit as superiors in faith how they should behaue themselues toward them which were weake Lyranus 2. Chrysostome also well obserueth how the Apostle wisely tempereth his speach for he speaketh vnto those which are strong occulte vero infirmos increpat and yet secretly he taxeth them which are weake for in that he calleth them weake he sheweth that they were sicke and in saying receiue them he sheweth that they haue neede to be cured But yet the Apostle neither blameth those which were perfect as though they did euill least he might haue confirmed the weake in their error neither doth he commend them as though they did well least he might haue made them more forward in accusing the weake sed commensur atam increpationem instituit but he tempereth his rebuke speaking to the one and yet finding fault with the other 3. The weake in faith 1. Origen maketh here a difference betweene the strong in faith the weake in faith and the infidell which Haymo explaneth thus he is weake in faith qui in aliquae parte fidei dubitat who doubteth in some part of faith who beleeueth not perfectly as he should he is an infidell qui ex toto c. who doubteth altogether he is strong in faith qui nihil dubitat doubteth nothing at all 2. and yet to speake more distinctly there is a double kind of strength and weaknes one is concerning faith and doctrine the other touching life and manners about faith some are weake or strong either totally or in part they are totally strong which are throughout confirmed in the faith as was Abraham of whome it is said before c. 4. He was not weake in faith and such he calleth perfect Philip 1.15 they are strong in part whose iudgement is setled in some speciall point of doctrine wherein others doubt as here the beleeuing Romanes were strong and well perswaded in the vse of Christian libertie againe some are totally weake in faith as they which are newly conuerted from Paganisme and not well instructed â— some weake in part as the Iewes which here thought that with a good conscience they might not eate of all kind of meates some likewise are strong in matters touching manners who are perfectly regenerate in respect of others whom the Apostle calleth spirituall Gal. 6.1 some may faile in their life in some particular act and so are weake such the Apostle calleth carnall 3. so then there is great difference betweene a weake faith and a false faith for faith though it be weake may iustifie so can not a false faith But it will be obiected that it should seeme that the faith of these Christian Iewes was not a right faith because they beleeued not all that was to be beleeued namely that the ceremonies of the law were abrogated to this I answer that where this happeneth that something is not beleeued which appertaineth to faith if it be vitio credentis by the fault of him which should beleeue as not yeelding himselfe in humilitie to be taught
2. in what manner 3. who shall be iudged 1. Christ shall be the Iudge as here it is called the tribunall seat of God and whereas to the Corinth 2. ep 5.10 it is named the throne or tribunall seat of Christ thence is it gathered that there is the same tribunall of Christ and God as Christ saith in the Gospell all which the father hath is mine but if any thinke there is any difference to be made between these two it may be this the name of Christ properly est indicium verbi in carne positi signifieth the word placed in our flesh that then is the tribunall seat of Christ wherein he sitteth till he haue put downe all his enemies vnder his feete and perfectly reconciled the world and gathered together all that shall be conuerted then shall he deliuer vp the kingdome to his father and then shall it be the tribunall seate of God c. But here Origen somewhat misseth for beside that in both places it is called the tribunall of Christ this tribunall of Christ is the seat of iudgement wherein Christ shall sit and iudge in the last day not as God onely but as God and man and after this iudgement finished though Christ shall not raigne in that manner as nowe he doth because all his enemies shall be subdued yet he shall haue a celestiall kingdome still and the same to continue for euer though not to be administred in that manner as it is now in his Church 2. Touching the manner here an allusion is made vnto the tribunall seates of terrene iudges who sit aloft in their throne ne lateant conspectui c. that nothing be hid from their sight either touching the punishment of the guiltie and clearing of the innocent so nothing shall be hid vnto that supreame Iudge in that day but all things shall be manifested vnto him euen the secrets of the conscience not onely vnto God but vniuersae creatura rationabili to euery reasonable creature the Angels shall read the booke of conscience which then shall be vnfolded atque ita criminum nostrorum in quibus nunc vnum saltem testem pati confundimur c. and so of our sinnes whereof we are now ashamed to haue our witnes we shall then haue the innumerable companies of Angels witnesses c. This is true that there is nothing now so hid and secret euen the thoughts of our hearts which shall not then be made manifest for God shall discouer mens secret thoughts and acts but the Angels shall not then reade the bookes of the conscience of themselues as knowers of the heart but first discouered and vnfolded by Christ. 3. Origen also in the same place touching those which shall be iudged mooueth this doubt how euerie one is said to be iudged according to their workes 2. Cor. 5.10 seeing there is no man but hath both good workes and bad to this doubt he supposeth two answears 1. that some may be imagined to be so good that no euill be found in them some so euill that no good hath place in them but this he refuseth for neither is any so perfectly good nor yet so absolutely euill no not Iudas that is void of all goodnes 2. and to say that one and the same man shall goe to paradise for his good workes and to hell for his euill is more vnreasonable 3. so then he concludeth and insisteth vpon this answear that there is no good accounted in them vbi praeponderant mala in whom the euill things doe weigh downe in number nor yet any euill in them in quibus praeponderant bona in whom the good things are more in weight and number but this is no sufficient answear neither for euen in the Saints their sinnes are more in number then their good workes as Iob saith If God should call him to account he was not able to answear him one thing of a thousand Iob. 9.2 4. wherefore God shall iudge men according to their workes not the quantitie and number of them but the qualitie whether the good things which they doe proceede from aliuely faith and the euill which they commit be done rather of infirmitie and weaknes then of wilfulnes and obstinacie and wherein they fayle if they are restored by repentance which is the most speciall worke of faith Quest. 20. Whether the saying of the Prophet alleadged v. 11. be rightly cited by the Apostle There appeareth a twofold difference betweene the Prophets words as they doe stand in the prophecie and as they are here cited by the Apostle both as touching the words sense 1. Isay saith 45.23 I haue sworne by my selfe but here the Apostle I liue saith the Lord but this in effect is all one for whereas the Prophet saith God hath sworne the Apostle setteth downe the forme of Gods oath who because he hath not a greater to sweare by sweareth by himselfe and whereas the Apostle saith euerie tongue shall sweare by me the Apostle following the Septuagint saith euerie tongue shall confesse which is a consequent of the other for he that sweareth confesseth God and calleth him to witnesse and to be a iudge against him that sweareth falsely 2. Concerning the sense that which is there generally spoken of God is here particularly applied vnto Christ for beside that the glorie which is due vnto the Godhead belongeth vnto the person of Christ as beeing one God with his father these reasons may be giuen of the particular application of this place vnto Christ. 1. because the Apostle maketh speciall mention of his person and vpon this occasion that which is common to him with the father and the holy Ghost is specially applied to Christ. 2. because that Christ seemed by his death to be abased this is inserted to shew that there was no imminution or decrease by that his humiliation and abasing in his humane nature of his diuine glorie at all 3. because mention is here made of iudgement which is committed to Christ this place is specially applied to him who is appointed to be iudge of the world see Iunius further parallel 25. lib. 2. 21. Quest. When this prophesie shall be fulfilled that euery tongue shall confesse vnto God v. 11. 1. Haymo vnderstandeth it onely of the elect not of the wicked for the praise of God becommeth not their mouth but the Apostle by this Scripture prooueth that which he said before we shall all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ this then is spoken generally of all 2. Gorrhan following the interlin glosse referreth it to the inward conscience which is one and the same in euery one and so he obserueth three things here in this great Iudge his eternitie I liue his generall power euery knee shall bow and his infallibilitie for knowledge the very conscience shall confesse him but it is euident that the Apostle speaketh not onely of the internall but of the externall confession because the Prophet saith whence this sentence is taken euery tongue
two kind of scandals there is datum vel acceptum giuen or taken and not giuen offence is giuen when either a word or deede good or euill or a thing indifferent but vnseasonably vsed is so committed and done that an other is thereby made worse of such offences it is saide Woe vnto him by whome offences commeth an offence taken and not giuen is when any thing in it selfe good or indifferent beeing vsed tempestively and in season turneth to the euill of him which by his owne fault is thereby made worse these kind of offences neede not trouble vs the first is called scandalum activum an active scandall the other passivum passive 6. Here Lyranus putteth the question how farre spirituall things and temporall are to be left and dismissed for feare of scandall and thus he determineth things spirituall are either such as are simply necessarie to saluation which to omit were deadly sinne and such things must not in any case be omitted as to preach the Gospel to exercise our faith by good works some spirituall things are not so necessarie of themselues but are vsed as helps which may be omitted to auoide offence if it be ex ignorantia of ignorance not of malice as Augustine putteth the case of forbearing to vse Ecclesiasticall discipline when tenait in periculum schismatis it tendeth to danger of a schisme so temporall things are either our owne and so they must giue place to scandall and offence if it be of ignorance or they are not our owne but committed to our trust which trust we must not deceiue though it be with the scandall and offence of others 7. Pererius knitteth together these three distinctions before seuerally handled 1. of the thing wherein offence is giuen which is either good and therein we are to contemne all scandall and offence or euill in deede or in shew and appearance as in the vndiscreete vse of things indifferent and in these we must be carefull not to offend 2. of the persons to whome offence is giuen who are either men separated and diuided from the Church as heretikes to whome we must giue no way at all in the vse of things indifferent or they are the weake who for a time are tolerated and borne with in the Church and these must not be offended 3. of the manner of offence or scandall which is either ex malicia of malice when one will not be perswaded but continueth wilfull and obstinate or it is ex ignorantia of ignorance and it is called scandalum pusillorum the scandall of the little ones and they must not be contemned as our blessed Sauiour saith Matth. 18.10 See that ye despise not one of these little ones 24. Quest. Of the occasion of these words v. 14. I know and am perswaded c. and of the meaning thereof 1. For the occasion 1. Chrysostome thinketh that as hetherto the Apostle seemed to find fault with the strong which iudged their weake brethren now he beginneth to instruct the conscience of the weake but it appeareth by the words following v. 15. that the Apostle still exhorteth the strong not to giue any occasion of offence to the weake and so Lyranus well obserueth that as hetherto he mooued them not to contemne their brethren so now not to scandalize or offend them 2. Gorrhan thinketh the Apostle doth here expound himselfe why before v. 13. he bid them to giue no occasion of stumbling or falling not that the eating of meate is euill in it selfe but because of the opinion of the weake 3. But the Apostle rather meeteth here with an obiection which might be made in the person of the strong that he was for his part well perswaded in Christ that nothing was of it selfe vncleane howsoeuer it might be to others the Apostle graunting all this yet will haue the stronger to forbeare eating least they might grieue the tender conscience of the weake brethren 2. I know and am perswaded c. The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I am assured certen or perswaded Pererius here taketh occasion to shew that this word in Scripture doth not alwaies signifie certitudinem fidei divinae a diuine certentie of faith sed probabilem perswasionem but a probable perswasion as the Apostle saith of the Hebrewes c. 6.9 We haue perswaded our selues better things of you and in this epistle c. 13.14 I am perswaded of you that ye are full of goodnes S. Paul did not thus beleeue of others fide divina by a diuine faith c. thus Perer disput 1. numer 1. Contra. 1. Though it might be admitted that S. Paul by reuelation of the spirit might know and discerne what was in others as he would pronounce of some that their names were written in the booke of life Philip. 4.3 2. yet will we not insist vpon this but denie the argument rather that because this word I am perswaded sometime signifieth a coniecturall and probable perswasion onely that it should therefore so be taken alwaies for though we can not haue a coniecturall hope and perswasion of an others saluation as beeing grounded vpon an opinion onely yet one may attaine to a certaine perswasion of his owne state such as grounded vpon knowledge as here the Apostle ioyneth both together I know and am perswaded and it is the same which before was expressed by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be fully assured and perswaded v. 5. 3. Thorough the Lord Iesus 1. some referre these words to the sentence following that thorough or in the Lord Iesus nothing is vncleane in it selfe because Christ by his comming hath abrogated the ceremonies of Moses law who made some meates cleane some vncleane Martyr Bullinger but neither by Moses law were any meates counted vncleane in themselues that is by their nature therefore this clause is better ioyned with the former words I know and am perswaded by the Lord Iesus so Chrysostome ab illo doctiu as taught of him non est humanae cogitationis ista sententia this that I say is not an humane thought but I am taught it by Christ. 4. Nothing common so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth 1. Origen thinketh that meates were called common and vncleane because men did eate them whose minde beeing polluted with many sinnes and made the habitation of many vncleane spirits was made common and so the meates were defiled and made common 2. but Haymo saith that those meates were called common quibus gentes communiter vtebantur which were commonly vsed by the Gentiles beeing prohibited to the Iewes by the law as vessels which were consecrated to the vse of the Temple were holy other were common and profane and the reason of that appellation profanum profane is this as if it were perro fanum that is farre off from the vse of the temple So then common is as much as to say vncleane as it is interpreted Act. 10.14 5. Nothing is common by it selfe 1. The vulgar Latin readeth per
both of God and men 2. de syncero iudicio loquitur he speaketh of the syncere iudgement of the godly that will approoue the faithfull seruants of Christ in these things though the world hate them Calvin yea euen the wicked and profane testimonium fecerit shall sometime giue testimonie of the godly 3. marke the order first he pleaseth God and then is approoued of men for he that is approoued of men is not alwaies pleasing vnto God 4. so then as the seruants of Christ are not to seeke the approbation of men so neither must they contemne it as the Apostle said before Rom. 12.17 pronouncing things honest in the sight of all men Quest. 35. How we ought to follow peace and those things which concerne edifying v. 19. 1. These two seeking of peace and edifying ought to be the two cheefe orders of euery action charitie seeketh peace and edifying is by faith Gryneus 2. As before he spake principally of the inward and spirituall peace so now he mooueth vnto ecclesiasticall and externall peace which yssueth out of the other and to vse those meanes whereby this peace may be furthered as patience forbearance charitie the contratie whereof breed dissentions and discord 3. We must follow this peace that is seeke it earnestly and with ardent desire Origen noteth here that where as peace by mens contentions is chased away fugitans consectanda est she must be followed fleeing away and as it were be called backe againe 4. But it sufficeth not to followe peace but edifying also for there is a peace which edifieth not as to haue peace with the wicked and superstitious is not to edifie but destroy the faith therefore truth and peace must be ioyned together as the Prophet saith Zachar. 8.19 Loue truth and peace 5. This phrase of edifying is familiar with S. Paul the Church of God is as a spirituall house and the Temple of God consisting of living stones 1. Pet. 2.5 euerie one then must bring somewhat toward the building and repairing of this house and though the Pastors and teachers are the principall and chiefe builders yet euerie one must by his good example seeke to edifie an other 6. Peace and loue must goe before whereby these liuely stones must be ioyned and as it were cemented together before they can be put to the building of this spirituall house 36. Quest. What the Apostle meaneth by the worke of God v. 21. 1. Destroy not the worke of God Chrysostome interpreteth this to be salutem fratris the saluation of our brother Origen adificium charitatis the building of charitie Haymo man himselfe as he consisteth of a soule and bodie Hugo the grace of God the interlin glosse which Gorrhan followeth faith and other vertues but this worke of God in our brother is faith as our Sauiour saith Ioh. 6.29 This is the worke of God that ye beleeue Par. Mart. Tolet this faith in our weake brother though it be imperfect is Gods worke which we must nourish and not seeke to extinguish as it is saide of our blessed Sauiour that he should not quench the smoking flaxe 2. But this must be vnderstood de inconsulto conatu of their vnaduised endeauour who as much as in them lieth seeke to destroy Gods worke not de effectu of the effect for the worke of God can not be destroied Gryn 3. And whereas he saith destroy not Gods worke for meates sake it followeth not but that meate is also Gods worke and creature but yet mans saluation is a greater worke man was not made for meate but meate for man as Ambrose saith or he opposeth Gods worke and mans worke which is to eate or not to eate flesh Gorrhan or he speaketh not of the nature of meate sed de scandoloso vsu but of the scandalous vse Pareus 37. Quest. In what sense the Apostle saith It is good neither to eate flesh nor drinke wine c. v. 21. 1. It is good he speaketh not of that kind of abstinence which is from surfeting and drunkennes or whereby the bodie is tamed and the minde made apter vnto good things for this is simply good but this abstinence is onely from meates to auoid offence and so it is good onely not to eate with this condition if thy brother be offended Mart. and the Apostle speaketh comparatiuely it is good that is better not to eate in this case Bucer 2. He giueth instance of meates and wine which are not simply necessarie vnto mans life for it is possible to liue without them but à necessarijs non suspectis from necessarie food and not suspected we must not abstaine though our brother should be offended as if one should take offence at our eating of bread without it a man can not liue But there are some things though not necessarie simply to maintaine life yet for the preseruation of health as some must needes drinke wine as S. Paul counselled Timothie to drinke a little wine for his healths sake in this case a man ought to forbeare for a time with a little detriment of his health for our brothers saluation is to be preferred before the health of the bodie but if he that is offended will not be perswaded then he is no longer to be counted weake but obstinate and in this case we are not bound to forbeare 3. But it will be further obiected what if our weake brother will not be perswaded but continueth still in the same minde is a man bound to abstaine from those things for euer No he is not for now his infirmitio is turned to obstinacie for in this case our blessed Sauiour regarded not the scandall of the Pharisies which were offended at him because they were wilfully blind And whereas S. Paul saith he would not eate flesh as long as the world standeth rather then he would offend his brother 1. Cor. 8.3 he must be vnderstood to speake with a condition si opus erat if it were needefull for him so to doe and if his brothers infirmitie did still occasion it and he speaketh of the preparation of his minde that he is readie if there be no other let to abstaine for euer 4. Hierome in diuers places epist. ad Furi ad Salv. ad Eustach vrgeth this place to prooue the abstinence of professed virgins and other into Monasticall life because the Apostle here saith it is good not to eate flesh c. as though it were euill to eate but the Apostle simply forbiddeth not to eate flesh or drinke wine but with this condition if it be done with offence And Origens iudgement here is to be prefered who maketh eating or not eating to be a thing of it selfe neither good nor euill but indifferent and his reason is potest non manducare carnem malus homo an euill man may not eate flesh nor drinke wine which he sheweth to haue beene the vse of certaine heretikes But in two cases meates which are by nature cleane become vncleane in vse one is
he doth but as Tolet well obserueth non est fides sed error this opinion in makng difference of meates is no faith but error therefore an erroneous conscience cannot be said to be faith that before he called faith the knowledge of Gods word that all meates are cleane and therefore he sinneth because his mind is not setled and well perswaded out of Gods word that he doth please God in eating and yet eateth Pareus 4. But here it will be obiected why he that beleeueth all meates to be alike may lawefully eate them or not eate them but he which maketh difference of meats and so beleeueth not may lawfully abstaine yet he cannot with a good conscience eate the reason of this difference is because he that maketh conscience of meates if he doe eate sinneth against his conscience but he that by the word is taught to make no difference of meats though he abstaine doth not against his conscience for he refraineth not from meates as though he held them to be vncleane but for offence sake 5. It will be obiected againe what if one be offended with him that is not perswaded of the indifferencie of meates because he eateth not may not he without sinne eate though it be against his conscience rather then to offend his brother to this the answear is that offences are giuen to the weake not to the strong he is the stronger and more perfect that eateth of all alike he is the weaker that maketh difference of meates therefore this case was not likely to fall out that the weaker by not eating should offend the strong Tolet here hath an other answear that if this case should fall out for the weaker to offend the strong by his not eating he should rather eate then offend his brother for a positive lawe such as was that of making difference of meates must giue place to the naturall lawe which is not to offend our brother But this is no good answear for if there were such necessitie that a man must either offend against his owne conscience or his brothers it were of the two euills the lesse to grieue his brothers conscience then his owne And the lawe positiue is to giue place in right vnto the lawe of nature where the conscience is so perswaded but where the conscience is not resolued the lawe of nature will that a man haue rather respect to himselfe then an other and to tender his owne conscience before an others 6. Thus the Apostle hath giuen vs three rules in the vse of things indifferent and of all other first that a mans conscience condemne not himselfe in his action secondly though the conscience directly condemne him not yet he must proceede further that he cast no doubts thirdly and yet it sufficeth not to cast no doubts but he must labour to haue his conscience setled and grounded vpon faith which is a certaine knowledge with a firme assurance and perswasion out of the word of God of the lawfulnes of that thing which is to be done that therein he pleaseth God Quest. 42. Of the right meaning of these words whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne 1. Thomas deliuereth this for one exposition in his commentarie vpon this place that ex fide of faith is all one as if he had said contra fidem against the faith but not that onely which is against the faith but whatsoeuer is without faith is vnpleasing to God as the Apostle saith Heb. 11.6 without faith it is impossible to please God 2. Caietan expoundeth this saying not of all things in generall but of such quae debent procedere ex fide which ought to proceede of faith and so it is true that such things if they be not of faith and yet ought to proceede of faith are sinne the good morall workes then of the heathen are not therefore to be condemned as sinne because they were not of faith for they proceeded onely from the right vse of reason though there be no faith but in this place the Apostle treateth of such actions as should proceede of faith as is the ciscerning of meates cleane and vncleane this directly belonged vnto faith concerning the vse of Christian libertie Contra. 1. If by faith and to proceede of faith Caietan vnderstand onely points of doctrine which belong vnto the faith then it skilleth not for all other matters which concerne manners good life whether they be of faith or no which were verie absurd 2. neither can there be any right vse of reason in this our corrupt nature without faith 3. and touching the doctrine of faith Chrysostome thinketh that the Apostle doth not in this chapter intend any such thing he excludeth dogmata fidei the doctrines and principles of faith for they must be openly confessed it sufficeth not to haue that faith onely in our conscience before God as the Apostle saith of this faith touching the vse of indifferent things whereof he entreateh v. 12. Hast thou faith haue it with thy selfe before God 3. Pererius beside reckoneth vp three other interpretations 1. as some thinke the Apostle speaketh comparatiuely what soeuer is not of faith is sinne in respect of such workes as proceede of faith not simply 2. or sinne may be taken for the same as non placens not pleasing acceptable or availeable with God 3. and further this sentence neede not to be taken generally as though it were vniuersally true sed vt plurimum and maxima ex parte but for the most part But all these are mens fansies and vncertaine glosses 1. although one sinne may be greater then an other yet can it not be shewed that any thing is called by the name of sinne which is not so simply for sinne is defined to be the transgression of the lawe 1. Ioh. 1.6 whosoeuer sinneth transgresseth the lawe this is not then onely comparatiuely but simply sinne 2. we graunt that these two sinne and not to be pleasing to God may be converted whatsoeuer pleaseth not God is sinfull and whatsoeuer is sinnefull is not pleasing vnto God for whatsoeuer is not in Christ in whom onely God is well pleased cannot be pleasing vnto him and nothing doth separate vs and make vs not pleasing vnto God but sinne Isay. 50.1 for your iniquities are ye sold. 3. the third interpretation giueth the Apostle the plaine lie he saith whatsoeuer or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all that is not of faith is sinne but they say not so for not all but the most part is so 4. But the generall receiued interpretation among the Romanists is this whatsoeuer is not of faith that is contra proprium dictamen conscientiae against the proper suggestion of the conscience Tolet contra conscientiam against the conscience glosse interlin reclamante conscientia his conscience gainsaying Perer. yea though it be erraus conscientia an erring conscience Eman. Sa. so they take faith not for that whereby we beleeue in Christ but for that whereby one beleeueth any thing to
be lawfull that is his conscience Piscator commeth somewhat neere this exposition quicquid fit dubitante conscientia whatsoeuer is done with a doubtfull conscience is sinne Contra. 1. But faith cannot be here taken for the conscience 1. the Apostle said before haue faith in thy selfe that is in thy conscience faith then is an other thing beside the conscience 2. the weake haue conscience 1. Cor. 10.29 but they haue not faith touching this thing for of the strong onely the Apostle said before thou hast faith v. 22. 3. error non est fides error is non faith but the conscience is oftentimes erroneous this was Tolets owne reason before 4. fides non nititur hominum opinionibus c. faith is not grounded vpon mens opinions but vpon the vndoubted word of God Osiand 5. Origen saith that fides haereticorum non est fides the faith of heretikes is no faith but credulitie rather yet they haue a conscience 2. And if this sense were admitted it followeth strongly that if that be sinne which is not done with the particular faith of the conscience much more is that sinne which is not of that generall Christian faith whose obiect is Christ. 5. Wherefore by faith we vnderstand not euerie perswasion of the minde and conscience but that which is grounded vpon the word of God firmam animi certitudinem quae ex Dei veritate concepta sit an vndoubted certaintie of the minde conceiued out of the truth of God Calvin non quidvis fidei nomine censeri debet sed quod Scripturis conforme not everie thing must be counted for faith but that which is agreeable to the Scriptures Bucer when we beleeue talia verbo Dei requiri Deo placere that such things are required in the word of God and are pleasing vnto him Martyr the reason is because vbi verbum Dei non est nec fides where there is no word of God there is no faith Faius 6. Haymo doth restraine this generall speach onely to the eating of meates whatsoeuer belongeth to eating if it be not eaten with this faith that euerie thing is cleane that is treated of God is eaten with sinne But this is rather a generall rule both for this kind of actions and all other agreeable to that saying Hebr. 11.6 without faith it is impossible to please God 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. That alwayes in the Church are to be found as some strong so others weake in faith v. 1. Him that is weake in faith This is the condition of the Church of God that as in a familie some are children some of riper age so there are in the same some that are but weakelings in the faith some of more perfect growth the reason of which difference is both in respect of the caller God calleth not all at one time neither giueth vnto all a like measure of gifts and of them which are called all doe not vse a like diligence in the exercising of their gifts and so it commeth to passe that some are weake some strong This difference S. Paul sheweth to haue beene among the Galathians c. 6.1 If any be prevented by any fault yee which are spirituall restore◠c. there were some among them subiect to infirmities some that were spirituall this sheweth the phantasticall error of such as require perfection in the Church and euerie member thereof and can brooke no imperfections Doct. 2. Not to contend about indifferent things v. 3. He that eateth let him not contemne him that eateth not ◠S. Paul would not haue them to be so earnest one in iudging an other concerning the vse of things indifferēt which hath beene the cause of great contentions in the Church as great stirres were raised by Victar B. of Rome about the vse of leauened and vnleauened bread as Eusebius testifieth lib. 5. c. 14. hereupon sprang the sects in Saxonie of the adiophorists and Flacians Pareus here also giueth instance of the English and Scottish Churches Anglicas quoque Scoticas Ecclesias simile certamen de rebus adiophoris in hanc vsque diem exercet the like strife about things indifferent doth trouble the English and Scottish Churches to this day c. But S. Paul concerning all these things giueth a rule afterward v. 17. the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke nor any such externall thing but righteousnesse c. Doct. 3. The best workes of the heathen sinfull v. 5. Let euerie one be fully perswaded in his minde c. Hence it is euident that Christians doing things forbidden and leauing things commanded because they are not herein perswaded doe therein sinne likewise the workes of the heathen wherein they did that which was commanded yet were sinfull because they wanted this perswasion Aristides exercising iustice did that which was commanded Alexander abstaining from violating the chastitie of Darius wife and daughters did shunne that which was prohibited yet both of them sinned hauing not this full perswasion and assurance of faith that therein they pleased God these their goodly and glorious workes were but speciosa peccata goodly sinnes non ex substantia operis sed vitio operantis not by the substance of the worke but the fault of the worker Doct. 4. That all things must be referred to Gods glorie as the chiefe end v. 6. He that eateth eateth to the Lord c. As God gaue beginning to all things so he is the chiefe and last end of all the heathen said that we were borne not for our selues only but partly for our friends partly for our countrey partly for God but the Scriptures teach vs that all things must be referred wholy vnto Gods glorie our friends and countrey are to be respected but for Gods cause as it shall make most and best for his glorie so the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 10.31 Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer yee doe doe all to the glorie of God Doct. 5. Of the generall extent and efficacie of Christs death in the old and newe Testament v. 9. That he might be Lord of the dead and quicke The dead are named first to shew that euen those which liued vnder the Lawe and before though then dead did belong vnto the kingdome and dominion of Christ as also they which then liued or should remaine in the earth vnto the ende of the world they all then make but one Church one mysticall bodie as Gregorie saith lib. 41. epist. 38. sancti ante legem sancti sub lege sancti sub gratia omnes hi corpus Domini sunt constitutere the Saints before the lawe vnder the lawe and vnder grace doe all make the bodie of Christ he is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1.29 of all that beleeue in him from the beginning of the world to the end thereof Doct. 6. Christs diuinitie prooued v. 18. All tongues shall confesse vnto God This prophesie of Isay c. 45.23 beeing applyed by S. Paul vnto Christ doth euidently
he hath some good thing in him which is temporally rewarded in this life therefore all that the wicked and infidels doe is not sinne To this purpose Pererius disput 5. in 14. c. Contra. 1. We denie not but that the wiser sort of the Gentiles might doe some externall workes agreeable to the lawe in outward appearance but they were farre from the perfection and internall obedience required by the lawe and therefore could not be voide of sinne 2. Those ciuill duties of rendring loue for loue which belong vnto common ciuilitie as they are not simply condemned yet our Sauiour in requiring greater perfection in his disciples sheweth that those duties were spotted with Pharisaicall leauen and were not approoued in Gods sight as good workes 3. If man had kept that perfection wherein he was created he might haue beene sufficiently directed by the rule of reason but now his reason is not right it is corrupted and obscured by sinne and therefore can give him no direction to that which is truely and properly good as other creatures know naturally what is good for their life so man by nature knoweth what is naturally good for himselfe but it followeth not that he should therefore by nature doe any thing morally good 4. That saying of Gregorie beeing allowed it is not to the purpose for that rich man might haue some knowledge of God whereby he might be directed beside the helpe of nature and yet it followeth not that euerie one which enioyeth the temporall things of this life should be temporally rewarded for his good parts for we see that many in this world which haue least parts of morall and ciuill goodnes haue a better earthly portion then those in whom more goodnesse appeareth And yet further this temporall recompence onely sheweth that their acts are not truely good and in the sight of God for then they should not onely haue a temporall but an eternall reward Now on the other side it shall be prooued that all the actions of infidels and wicked persons that haue no ture faith what goodly shew soeuer they make in the world are no better before God then sinfull workes 1. Our blessed Sauiour saith Matth. 7. an euill tree cannot bring forth good fruite but they which haue no faith are euill trees Ergo. 2. Likewise Ioh. 13. our Sauiour saith without me ye can do nothing therefore without faith no good thing can be wrought 3. And in this place the Apostle saith Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne 4. Further no worke can be accepted of God vnlesse the person that worketh it be first accepted but none can please God without any faith Heb. 11.6 Againe Augustine saith finibus non officijs virtutes à vitijs discernendae sunt vertues must be discerned from vices by the endes not by the offices and actions but the infidels doe nothing to a right end 5. Augustine in many places condemneth the workes of infidels how good soeuer they appeare as in Psal. 21. Let no man account any worke good before faith vbi fides non erat bonum opus non erit bonum enim opus intentio facit intentionem fides derigit c. for where no faith is there is no good worke an intention maketh a good worke and the intention is directed by faith Pererius to these arguments by certaine distinctions 1. that no infidel ratione infidelitatis as his workes proceede from his infidelitie can doe any good thing but he hath bona naturae some good things by nature by the which he may doe some things that are good 2. Or some things are simply good and worthie of eternall life and are acceptable to God such good things cannot be done without faith but notwithstanding some morall good things may 3. Or it is so said that the workes of infidels are sinne because vt plurimum for the most part they are such not all 4. And there is a double kind of intention a generall and particular though the generall intention be euill yet in some particular action an infidel may haue a good intention as to giue almes in meere commiseration and though they look not vnto God as the supernaturall ende yet they may be by nature guided to make God the naturall ende of their actions as by nature they know there is a God 5. And sine generali concursu without Gods generall assistance man indeede can do nothing either naturally or morally good but Gods speciall assistance is onely required vnto those workes which are acceptable to God and worthie of life eternall Contra. 1. We graunt that by naturall helpes man may doe things naturally good but no vertuous action can proceede from an infidel because all his actions sauour of infidelitie 2. No not the best workes of the faithfull are in themselues meritorious and worthie of eternall life because they are imperfect they are crowned of grace not for merit neither is there any worke truely good but it is thorough Christ acceptable vnto God that is good if it be not pleasing vnto God it is not good 3. Not onely some but all the workes of infidels are sinfull for whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne the sentence is generall 4. It is not enough to haue a particular intention but it must ayme at the generall ende of all which is the glorie of God and though by nature men are taught that there is a God yet can not they referre their actions to him as the generall end without faith 5. This generall concurrence is not sufficient to bring forth a good worke but speciall grace in Christ the Mediator is necessarie so our blessed Sauiour saith without me that is the Mediator Sauiour of the world not cōsidered only as the Creator you can do nothing Now concerning this question that the workes of infidels are sinne these things may further be remembred 1. that among the auncient writers Origen and Augustine are directly of opinion that an infidel can doe no good worke as Origen saith speaking of infidels and heretikes videndum est ne forte si aliquid boni operis apud illos geri videatur quia non sit ex fide convertatur in peccatum it is to be considered if that whatsoeuer good worke seeme to be done among them because it is not of faith it be turned into sinne Augustines opinion is shewed before And though Pererius take vpon him by certaine querkes to shift off Augustines testimonies yet Tolet ingeniously confesseth that both Origen and Augustine so affirme annot 15. 2. The Romanists themselues are here diuided in opinion for Gregorius Ariminens Capreolus Catharinus with other of that side are confuted by Pererius for thus affirming with the Protestants Perer. 4. disput ad 8. 3. Yet doe we not say as the Rhemists charge vs here annot 4. that it was sinne in the heathen to honour their parents to releeve the poore to doe iustly the actions in the substance thereof were not sinne but in respect of
shewed in the verse following so the Apostle calleth it a communicating concerning the matter of giuing and receiuing Phil. 4.15 6. Chrysostome further noteth that the Apostle saith not almes but communication somewhat to extenuate it in respect of the Saints to whom it was a kind of debt and he saith a certaine or some communication in respect of the Romans ne videatur Romanis avaritiam exprobrare least he should seeme to vpbraide the Romans with couetousnesse Theophylact. Quest. 35. How the Gentiles are said to be debters to the Iewes 1. Their debters are they c. 1. not the poore are debters to the rich quia tenentur pro ijs orare because they are bound to pray for them Hugo 2. nor debters onely in respect of God à quo misecordiam pectant of whom they looke for mercie gloss interl 3. not yet onely in generall because the rich debent vsum necessariorum do owe the vse of necessarie things vnto the poore as the wise man saith Prov. 3.27 withhold not good from the owners thereof 4. but the Gentiles are said to be debters because they had receiued spirituall things from the Iewes as the Apostle expoundeth afterward 2. There are two kind of debts one is ex debito necessitatis by a debt of necessitie and so the people are bound to giue of their temporalls vnto their Pastors and Ministers and there is debitum honestatis a debt of honesty and so the rich are bound to giue vnto the poore Hugo Card. but this distinction rather is to be receiued there is debitum ciuile a ciuill debt and so the people pay carnall things for spirituall and debitum naturale a natural debt or equitie and so for a benefit receiued euerie one is bound to shewe the like againe Gorrhan Par. 3. If the Gentiles be made partakers of their spirituall things c. 1. The spirituall things of the Iewes are these as Chrysostome obserueth ex ipsis est Christus ex ipsis sunt Apostoli Prophetae c. of them was Christ of them came the Apostles and Prophets from them came the Gospel 2. Origen hath here an excursion running out to a mysticall and allegoricall sense by the Saints at Ierusalem he vnderstandeth those which are spirituall by the Gentiles those which are yet imperfect in whom the flesh must spiritualibus ministrare praeceptis minister and be obedient vnto the spirituall precepts and not lascivire in carnalibus waxe wanton still in carnall things but this is farre from the Apostles meaning 4. Chrysostome obserueth an emphasis in euerie word as he saith the Gentiles ought to minister as they quiregibus tributa persolvunt which vse to pay tribute vnto kings the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth properly to execute some publike ministerie and it is sometimes referred to spirituall offices it is here vsed to signifie that this office of the Gentiles in communicating to the necessities of the Saints was both publicum sacrum publike and sacred it was as a sacrifice vnto God Calv. Beza And whereas the Apostle saith their spirituall things but not their carnall Chrysostome sheweth the reason of this difference because carnalia sunt omnium communia things carnall are common to all Quest. 36. In what manner almes ought to be given Diuerse necessarie considerations touching the distribution of almes may be obserued out of the 28. and 27. verses 1. whereas they of Macedonia and Achaia did minister vnto the necessitie of the Saints of Ierusalem which was farre distant and remote from those countreys of Grecia therein we haue an example not onely to stretch forth our hand to the needie that are among our selues but to extend our liberalitie to other churches abroad that are in want and necessitie 2. whereas it seemed good vnto them therein appeareth their chearefulnes and willingnes that they gaue of a willing and readie minde as S. Paul exhorteth the Corinthians 2. epist. c. 9.3 3. they did communicate vnto the Saints for though we must doe good to all yet specially we are bound to doe it to the houshold of faith 4. and in that the Apostle saith yee are debters he sheweth that they were bound hereunto by the common bond of charitie and Christianitie that although in respect of any ciuill bond they were free and their almes was an offering of their freewill and franke mind yet in charitie before God they were bound thereunto Quest. 37. What the Apostle meaneth by sealing of the fruite v. 28. When I haue sealed vnto them 1. the vulgar Latine readeth haue assigned so Lyran. Haymo but the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth rather consignans vel obsignans sealing confirming then assigning and setting ouer 2. Origen vnderstandeth it of that seale quo imago Dei exprimitur whereby the image of God is expressed that he which giueth giue in simplicitie of heart seeking no praise of men for then opus suum signaculo divinae imaginis signat he doth seale his worke with the signe of the diuine image 3. some take it literally cum sub sigillo cuiusque ecclesiae ostendero c. when I haue shewed vnder the seale of euerie Church how much euerie one hath sent gloss interlin Hugo 4. Erasmus referreth it to the Macedonians it should be vnto them tanquam thesaurus in tuto reconditus as a treasure surely laid vp so also before him Chrysostome and Theophylact in aerarium regium condam I will lay it vp as in the kings treasurie 5. the Greeke scholiast thus in coelis repositurus he will lay it vp as it were in heauen 6. But the Apostle vseth onely a metaphoricall speech taken from those which vse to seale the treasure or letters committed vnto them the Apostle saith no more but this after I haue faithfully deliuered vnto them this collection committed vnto me so Calvin Mart. Pareus with others This fruit Almes and other workes of mercie are called a fruit in three respects 1. in regard of the efficient cause which is first the spirit as good workes are called the fruits of the spirit Galat. 5.22 then of faith and charitie they are the fruites 2. in respect of the obiect vpon whom such workes of mercie are shewed and exercised they are fructus pietatis a fruit of their pietie when God stirreth vp the hearts of others to supply their necessities which depend vpon God 3. in respect of the giuer and worker they are fruits as Chrysostome obserueth lucrum acquirere contributeres that the giuers of almes do purchase gaine vnto themselues for God will reward them and recompence their benignitie Quest. 38. What the Apostle meaneth by the aboundance of the blessing of the Gospel of Christ v. 29. 1. Some by this benediction or blessing vnderstand the plentifull almes and contribution which the Apostle should finde among the Romanes for so he calleth their beneficence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 blessing 2. Cor. 9.5 Erasmus 2. Chrysostome and Theophylact mislike not this sense poteris
lawe it selfe and the Prophets require Chrysost. and beside this is added ne Evangelium quasi novum à veteri lege dissidens least the Gospel should be suspected as newe and dissenting from the lawe At the commandement of the eternall God 1. Haymo referreth it to the commandement of Christ giuen to his Apostles goe and preach the Gospel to euery creature but it signifieth more the euerlasting ordinance and appointment of God aeternaliter disposuit qua fierent in tempore he disposed from euerlasting the things which should be done in time Lyran. so Chrysost. olim praefinitum erat nunc autem apparuit it was appointed before but appeared now 2. so here the Apostle curiosis quaestionibus ianuam claudit doth shut a doore against all curious questions least any man should enquire why the mysterie of the Gospel was kept secret and hid so long the Apostle sendeth vs to the secret counsell and determination of God 3. God is called eternall as a title peculiar vnto himselfe that is truly eternall which is without beginning and ende and whereas other things are immortall as Angels and the soule of man yet this difference there is it is one thing non mutari cum possit mutari not to be changed when it hath yet a possibilitie to be changed an other non posse prorsus mutari not to haue any possibilitie to be changed at all which onely belongeth vnto God to be of an immutable nature gloss ordinar 4. The ende followeth for the obedience of faith 1. Chrysostome obserueth here fides obedientiam exigit non curiositatem faith exacteth obedience not curiositie we must not curiously inquire and aske a reason of that which is commanded but willingly yeeld our obedience 2. there are two acts of this obedience the one is to receiue the faith without exception or gainsaying the other to bring forth the fruits of this faith by good workes 3. and the Apostle by pressing this end the obedience of all nations here also comprehendeth the Romanes non solum tu ita credis sed tecum vniversus etiam orbis but all the world also with thee Chrysost. Quest. 25. Of the doxologie it selfe to God onely wise c. 1. It is not said to God onely wise as though the Sonne were excluded sed ad discretionem vniuersae creaturae but to distinguish all creatures from the creator he onely compared to the creatures is alone wise Chrysost. for the Apostle saith not to the father onely wise but to God onely wise which one God is the Father Sonne and holy Ghost 2. Origen noteth further that God is not said to be wise as though by wisedome he is made wise as men are but he is the fountaine of wisedome non enim ex sapientia sapiens Deus sed ex sapiente Deo sapientia procedit for God is not wise by wisdome but wisdome proceedeth from God who is wise 3. Glorie 1. Lyranus readeth honour and glorie which he thus distinguisheth that honour is a reuerence exhibited as a testimonie of ones vertue but glorie is an honour exhibited coram multis before many but here there is no vse of this distinction for in the originall there is found onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 glorie 2. this ascribing of all glorie vnto God signifieth a threefold act one in respect of God to glorifie him in his wisedome in wondring at the depth thereof glorificat illum denuo stupefactus he doth glorifie him beeing againe astonished at these incomprehensible mysteries Chrys. as S. Paul crieth out in admiration of the vnsearcheable depth of Gods wisedome Rom. 11.33 then in our selues there is our reioycing and thanksgiuing vnto God glorie is clara cum laude laetitia a cleare kind of reioycing with praise gloss as the Apostle saith Rom. 7.25 I thanke my God c. the third act is in respect of others that they may come to the knowledge of the Gospel and so set forth the glorie of God as the Apostle saith Eph. 3.10 That by the Church may be knowne the manifold wisedome of God 4. Thorough Iesus Christ. 1. which some referre to the former words to the onely wise God that is to Iesus Christ gloss interlin but Iesus Christ is here distinguished from the onely wise God as beeing a distinct person 2. Origen referreth it to the eternall generation of Christ because God the Father genuerit sapientiam Iesum Christum hath begotten the true wisedome Iesus Christ and so he declareth God to be onely wise 3. Hugo referreth it to the preaching of Iesus Christ and those things which were done by him in the flesh by the which he declareth God to be onely wise 4. Haymo because by Christ manifestatum est mysterium Trinitatis the mysterie of the Trinitie was manifested 5. Chrysostome ioyneth it to the first words v. 25. to him that is able to establish you c. by Iesus Christ c. 6. But it is better coupled with the words following be glorie whereby the Mediatorship of Christ is commended that we are by his Mediation made partakers of those benenefits Calvin and beside our praise and thanksgiuing cannot be accepted of God but thorough Christ Osiander as the Apostle vseth to say I thanke my God thorough Iesus Christ Rom. 1.8 chap. 7.25 5. For euer 1. the vulgar Latin readeth in secula seculorum for euer and euer but in the originall it is onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in secula for euer though the Syrian reade it as the Latine doth 2. but the sense is the same and howsoeuer here the Greeke so readeth not yet in other places as Rev. 5.13 we find the word doubled in seculo seculorum for euer euer or for age after age as we say world without end as Origen saith it is the maner of scripture immensitatem temporum per hoc designare thus to set forth the immensitie and infinitenes of time and it is all one as if the Apostle should haue said in omnia futura secula for all the ages to come honour and glorie be giuen vnto God Haymo 3. And as this glorie praise is here set forth by the immensitie of time it neuer shall haue end so two other circumstances of the like infinitenesse and immensitie are elswhere added as Reuel 5.13 all creatures in heauen and earth do ioyne together to giue praise vnto him that sitteth vpon the throne and they giue praise honour glorie power that is all and all manner of praise Quest. 26. Of the vse of the word Amen v. 27. Amen 1. This word Amen as Augustine obserueth is neither Greeke nor Latine but an Hebrewe word and signifieth truth or it is true which word is retained in all languages as Augustine coniectureth ne vilesceret nudatum that it should not being made bare by interpretation become more vile and therefore the interpreter keepeth the originall word vt honorem haberet velamenti secreti to giue honour to the vailed secret other reasons also may
Whether a Iudge be bound herein to be like vnto God to iudge according to the truth which he knoweth 5. qu. Of the reasons why the Lord vseth patience and forbearance towards sinners 6. qu. Whether the leading of men to repentance by Gods long suffrance argueth that they are not reprobate 7. qu. How the bountifulnes of God in leading men to repentance and the reuelation of his wrath spoken of ch 1.18 may stand together 8. qu. How God is said to harden the heart seeing the wicked doe harden their owne hearts 9. qu. Whether hardnes of heart and finall impenitencie be a speciall kind of sinne 10. qu. Whether it stand with Gods iustice to punish twice for the same sinnes 11. qu. Whether euery one shall be rewarded according to his works 12. qu. How it standeth with Gods goodnes to punish euill with euill 13. qu. Of the true reading of the 7. vers 14. qu. What the Apostle meaneth by patience of good works 15. qu. What glorie honour and immortalitie the Apostle speaketh of v. 7. 16. qu. How it standeth with Gods iustice to punish eternally sinne temporally committed 17. qu. How eternall life is to be sought 18. qu. Whome the Apostle meaneth by contentious and such as disobey the truth 19. qu. Of the punishment due vnto the wicked indignation wrath tribulation anguish c. v. 8. 20. qu. Why the Iewe is set before the Grecian 21. qu. What Iewes and Gentiles the Apostle here meaneth 22. qu. Of the diuers acception of the word person v. 11. 23. qu. How God is said not to accept the persons of men 24. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 22. As many as haue sinned without the law shall perish without the Law 25. qu. Of the occasion of these words v. 13. The hearers of the Law are not righteous before God but the doers shall be iustified 26. qu. Of the meaning of these words Not the hearers of the Law c. but the doers shall be iustified v. 13. 27. qu. How the Gentiles which had not the Law did by nature the things contained in the Law 28. qu. How any thing can be said to be written in the heart by nature seeing the mind is commonly held to be as a bare and naked table 29. qu. Of the Law of nature what it is 30. qu. What precepts the law of nature containeth and prescribeth 31. qu. What the law of nature was before and after mans fall and wherein they differ 32. qu. Whether the light of nature though much obscured can altogether be blotted out of the mind of man 33. qu. Whether ignorance of the law of nature in man doth make any way excusable 34. qu. That the light of nature is not sufficient of it selfe to direct a man to bring forth any vertuous act without the grace of Christ. 35. qu. Of the testimonie of the conscience the accusing or excusing of the thoughts 36. qu. Why the Apostle maketh mention of the day of iudgement v. 16. 37. qu. Why it is called the day and of the application of other words v. 16. 38. qu. Whence the Iewes were so called v. 17. Behold thou art called a Iewe. 39. qu. Of the priuiledges of the Iewes here recited by the Apostle 40. qu. How the Iewes are said to commit sasacriledge v. 22. 41. qu. How the name of God was blasphemed by the Iewes and whether this testimonie be rightly alleadged by the Apostle 42. qu. In what sense the Apostle saith Circumcision is profitable v. 25. 43. qu. How circumcision was availeable for infants 44. qu. What vncircumcised the Apostle here speaketh of whether such of the Gentiles as were conuerted to the faith and what keeping of the lawe he meaneth 45. qu. Of the explanation of certaine terms here vsed by the Apostle and of the letter and spirit 46. qu. Of two kinds of Iewes and two kinds of circumcision v. 28. Questions vpon the third Chapter 1. qu. Of the priviledges of the Iewes and of their preheminence before the Gentiles 2. qu. How mens vnbeleefe cannot make the faith of God without effect 3. qu. How God is said to be true 4. qu. How euery man is said to be a liar 5. qu. Whether euery man can be said to be a liar 6. qu. How the Prophet Dauid is to be vnderstood saying euery man is a liar Psal. 116.11 7. qu. Of the occasion of these words cited our of the 51. Psalme that thou mightest be iustified c. against thee onely haue I sinned 8. qu. Of the diuers acceptions of this word iustified 9. qu. Of the meaning of these words That thou mightest be iustified in thy words and ouercome when thou iudgest 10. qu. Whether a man may doe euill and commit sinne to that end to set forth Gods iustice 11. qu. Of the meaning of the 5 6 7 8 verses 12. qu. Whether none euill is to be done at all that good may come thereof 13. qu. Whether God doe not euill that good may come thereof in reprobating the vessels of wrath to shew his power 14. qu. In what sense the Apostle denieth the Iewes to be more excellent then the Gentiles v. 9. 15. qu. Of the meaning of certaine phrases which the Apostle vseth v. 9. We haue alreadie prooued and Vnder sinne 16. qu. Whence the Apostle alleadgeth those testimonies v. 10. to 18. 17. qu. Of the matter and order obserued by the Apostle in citing those testimonies 18. qu. How none are said to be iust seeing Noah and other holy men are reported to haue bin iust in their time 19. qu. Of the particular explication of the sinnes wherewith the Apostle here chargeth both Iewes and Gentiles 20. qu. v. 19. Whatsoeuer the Law saith what is here vnderstood by the Law and how diuersly this word is taken 21. qu. It saith to them which are vnder the Law who are here vnderstood to be vnder the law 23. qu. How no flesh is iustified by the works of the law v. 20. 24. qu. How the Apostle here denieth iustification by works seeing he said before c. 2. v. 13. that the doers of the Law are iustified 25. qu. How by the Law came the knowledge of sinne 26. qu. Of the meaning of these words The righteousnesse of God is made manifest without the law 27. qu. How the righteousnes of faith had witnes of the Law and Prophets 28. qu. Of these words v. 22. The righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all 29. qu. What it is to be depriued of the glorie of God v. 23. 30. qu. Of iustification freely by grace v. 24. 31. qu. How God is said to haue purposed or set forth Christ to be our reconciliation 32. qu. How we are said to be iustified freely seeing faith is required which is an act in the beleeuer 33. qu. v. 25. To declare his iustice or righteousnes what iustice the Apostle vnderstandeth here 34. qu. What is meant by sinnes that are past v. 25. 35.
qu. Why the Apostle onely maketh mention of sinnes past 36. qu. How God is said to be iust and a iustifier of him which is of the faith c. v. 26. 37. qu. How reioycing is excluded not by the law of works but by the law of faith 38. qu. Of the difference betweene these two phrases of faith through faith v. 30. 39. qu. How the Law is established by the doctrine of faith Questions vpon the fourth Chapter 1. qu. Vpon what occasion S. Paul bringeth in the example of Abraham 2. qu. Of the meaning of the first verse 3. qu. Of the meaning of the 2. verse 4. qu. How the Apostle alleadgeth that testimonie concerning the imputation of Abrahams faith for righteousnes v. 4. 5. qu. Of the meaning of the words who counted this for righteousnes vnto Abraham 6. qu. What it was that Abraham beleeued 7. qu. Why Abrahams faith was imputed to him at this time and not before 8. qu. What imputation is and what to be imputed 9. qu. How Abrahams faith was imputed to him for righteousnes 10. qu. Whether Abraham were iustified by any thing beside his faith 11. qu. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled about the manner of Abrahams iustifying 12. qu. Of the explication of the 4. and 5. verses 13. qu. Of the diuers kinds of rewards 14. qu. How it standeth with Gods iustice to iustifie the wicked v. 5. 15. qu. How our sinnes are said to be forgiuen and couered v. 7. 16. qu. In what sense circumcision is said to be a signe and wherefore it was instituted 17. qu. In what sense circumcision is called a seale of the righteousnes of faith v. 11. 18. qu. Whether the mysterie of faith in the Messiah to come were generally known vnder the Law 19. qu. Certaine questions of circumcision and first of the externall signe why it was placed in the generative part 20. qu. Certaine doubts remooued and obiections answered concerning circumcision 21. qu. How Abraham is saide to be the father of them which beleeue v. 11 12. 22. qu. How Abraham is saide to be the father of circumcision v. 12. 23. qu. How and where Abraham was promised to be heire of the world v. 13. 24. qu. Wherein Abraham was made heire of the world and wherein this inheritance consisted 25. qu. How faith is said to be made voide if they which are of the law be heires 26. qu. How they law is said to cause wrath 27. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 15. where no law is there is no transgression 27. qu. Who are meant by Abrahams seede which is of the law v. 16. 28. qu. Of the meaning of these words I haue made thee a father of many nations before God 29. qu. Of the meaning of these words v. 17. who quickneth the dead and calleth those things which be not c. 30. qu. How God is said to call those things which be not as though they were 31. qu. Whether it be peculiar to God onely to quicken and raise the dead 32. qu. How Abraham is said against hope to haue beleeued vnder hope 33. qu. How Abrahams bodie is said to be dead v. 19. 34. qu. What promise of God made to Abraham it was whereof he is saide not to haue doubted v. 20. 35. qu. Whether Abraham doubted of Gods promise 36. qu. How Abraham is said to haue giuen glorie vnto God v. 20. 37. qu. What was imputed to Abraham for righteousnes 38. qu. Of these words Now it is not written for him onely c. v. 23. 39. qu. How Abrahams faith is to be imitated by vs. 40. qu. Wherein Abrahams faith and ours differ and wherein they agree 41. qu. How Christ is said to haue bin deliuered vp for our sinnes v. 25. 42. qu. Why the Apostle thus distinguisheth the benefits of our redemption ascribing remission of sinnes to Christs death and iustification to his resurrection v. 25. Questions vpon the fifth Chapter 1. qu. What peace the Apostle meaneth v. 1. 2. qu. Of the second benefit proceeding of our iustification which is to stand and persevere in the state of grace 3. qu. Of the benefit of our iustification the hope of euerlasting glorie 4. qu. How we are said to reioyce in tribulation 5. qu. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled together the one making patience the cause of trialls or probation the other the effect 6. qu. Of the coherence of these words with the former because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts v. 5. 7. qu. What kind of loue the Apostle speaketh of saying the loue of God is shed abroad c. 8. qu. Why the loue of God is said to be shed abroad in our hearts 9. qu. Why it is added by the holy Ghost which is giuen vs. 10. qu. How Christ is said to haue died according to the time v. 6. 11. qu. Of the meaning of the 7. v. One will scarce die for a righteous man c. 12. qu. Of the difference betweene Christs dying for vs and those which died for their countrey 13. qu. Of the greatnes of the loue of God toward man in sending Christ to die for vs v. 8. 14. qu. Whether mans redemption could not otherwise haue beene wrought but by the death of Christ. 15. qu. Wherein the force of the Apostles reason consisteth saying Much more beeing reconciled we shall be saued by his life v. 9. 16. qu. Why the Apostle saith not onely so but we also reioyce in God c. v. 11. 17. qu. Whether any thing neede to be supplied in the Apostles speach v. 12. to make the sense perfect 18. qu. Who was that one by whome sinne entred into the world v. 12. 19. qu. What sinne the Apostle speaketh of here originall or actuall by one man sinne entred 20. qu. How sinne is said to haue entred into the world 21. qu. And death by sinne what kind of death the Apostle speaketh of 22. qu. Whether the death of the bodie be naturall or inflicted by reason of sinne 23. qu. Of the meaning of the Apostle in these words in whome all haue sinned and of the best reading thereof v. 12. 24. qu. Whether the Apostle meaneth originall or actuall sinnes saying in whome all haue sinned 25. qu. Of the coherence of these words Vnto the time of the Law was sinne in the world 26. qu. How sinne is said to haue beene vnto the time of the Law 27. qu. What sinne the Apostle meaneth which was in the world vnto the time of the law 28. qu. How sinne is said not to be imputed where there is no law 29. qu. How death is saide to haue raigned from Adam to Moses 30. qu. Of the meaning of these words which sinne not after the transgression of Adam 31. qu. How Adam is said to be the figure of him that was to come v. 14. 32. qu. Of the names and tearmes which the Apostle vseth in this comparison 33. qu. Of the comparison betweene Adam
opinion examined that our sinnes are remitted onely by Christs death not for the the obedience and merit of his life Controversies vpon the 5. Chapter 1. contr Whether a good conscience and integritie of life be the cause of peace with God 2. contr Against invocation of Saints 3. contr Of the certaintie of salvation and of perseverance 4. contr That the tribulation of the Saints is not meritorius though it be said to worke patience 5. contr That we are not iustified by the inherent habite of charitie 6. contr Against the heresie of impious Socinus who denieth that Christ died for our sinnes and payed the ransome for them 7. contr Against other obiections of Socinus and other impugning the fruit and efficacie of Christs death in reconciling vs to God his Father 8. con That Christs death was a full satisfaction for our sins against Socinus his cauils 9. contr That Christs death was not onely satisfactorie but meritorious against Socinus Certaine controversies touching Originall sinne 10. cont That there is originall sinne in men by the corruption of nature against the opinion of the Hebrewes 11. contr That Adaws sinne is entred into his posteritie by propagation not imitation onely against the Pelagians 12. contr Of the manner how originall sinne is propagated against the Pelagians where it is disputed whether the soule be deriued from the Parents 13. contr Against the Pelagians and Papists that originall sinne is not quite taken away in Baptisme 14. contr What originall sinne is against the Romanists and some some others and specially against them which hold it to be Adams sinne imputed onely to his posteritie 15. contr That originall sinne is not onely the privation of originall iustice 16. contr Of the wicked heresie of Marcion and Valentinus with the blasphemous Manichees 17. cont That all sinnes are mortall and worthie of death by nature 18. contr That Henoch and Elias are not yet aliue in the bodie 19. contr The Virgin Marie conceiued in originall sinne 20. contr Againe meritts 21. contr That the punishment of originall sinne is euerlasting death 22. contr That Christs essentiall iustice is not infused into vs. 23. contr Against the Patrons of vniuersall grace 24. contr Against the Popish inherent iustice 25. contr That we are iustified both by the actiue and passiue obedience of Christ. 26. contr Against the Philosophers who placed righteousnes in their owne workes 27. contr Against the Manichees and Pelagians the one giuing too much the other too little to the lawe 28. contr Of the assurance of salvation 29. contr Of the diuerse kinds of grace against the Romanists Controversies out of the 6. Chapter 1. contr Against the administring of the Sacraments in an vnknowne tongue 2. contr Concerning inherent iustice 3. contr That the Sacrament of Baptisme doth not conferre grace by the outward worke 4. contr That Baptisme serueth as well for the remission of sinnes to come as of sinnes past 5. contr Whether in Baptisme our sinnes be cleane taken away 6. contr Of the baptisme of infants 7. contr Of the assurance of salvation 8. contr That Christ shall not die in the next world againe for those which were not healed here 9. contr Against the Sacrifice of the Masse 10. contr Concerning freewill 11. contr That concupiscence remaining in the regenerate is properly sinne 12. contr Whether a righteous man may fal into any mortall or deadly sinne 13. contr Against the Manichees 14. contr Concerning inherent iustice 15. contr Against the power of freewill in the fruits of righteousnesse 16. contr Whether all death is the wages of sinne 17. contr Against the distinction of veniall and mortall sinnes 18. contr That everlasting life cannot be merited by good workes Controversies vpon the 7. Chapter 1. contr Against Purgatorie 2. contr Of the lawfulnes of second marriage 3. contr Whether the marriage bond be indissoluable before the one partie be dead 4. contr That the disparitie of profession is no cause of the dissolution of marriage 5. contr Whether the bill of diuorce permitted to the Iewes did lawfully dissolue matrimonie vnder the Law 6. contr Against the workes of propitiation 7. contr Against the Heretikes which condemned the Lawe 8. contr That we are freed by grace from the strict and rigorous observation of the lawe 9. contr That concupiscence though it haue no deliberate consent of the will is sinne forbidden by the commandement 10. contr That the commandement thou shalt not lust is but one 11. contr Against freewill Controversies out of the 8. Chapter 1. contr That concupiscence remaining euen in the regenerate is sinne and in it selfe worthie of condemnation 2. controver That none are perfect in this life 3. controver That regeneration is not the cause that there is no condemnation to the faithfull 4. contr Against the Arrians and Eunomians concerning the dietie of the holy Ghost 5. contr Against the Pelagians that a man by nature cannot keepe and fulfill the lawe 6. contr The fulfilling of the lawe is not possible in this life no not to them which are in the state of grace 7. con That not the carnall eating of Christs flesh is the cause of the resurrection but the spirituall v. 11. 8. contr Against merits 9. contr Whether in this life one by faith may be sure of salvation 10. contr Against the invocation of Saints 11. contr That a strange tongue is not to be vsed in the seruice of God 12. contr That euerlasting glorie cannot be merited 13. contr That hope iustifieth not 14. contr Whether hope relie vpon the merit of our workes 15. contr Against the naturall power and integritie of mans will 16. contr That predestination dependeth not vpon the foresight of faith or good workes 17. contr Against the opinion of Ambrosius Catharinus concerning predestination 18. contr That election is certaine and infallible of grace without merit and of some selected not generally of all 19. contr That the elect cannot full away from the grace and fauour of God and be wholly giuen ouer vnto sinne 20. contr Whether a reprobate may haue the grace of God and true iustice 21. contr That the elect by faith may be assured of euerlasting salvation Controversies out of the 9. Chapter 1. contr That succession of Bishops is no sure note of the Church of Christ. 2. contr Against the old heretikes the Manichees Arrians Nestorians confuted out of the 5. ver 3. contr Against the prophane and impious collections of Eniedinus and Socinus late heretikes 4. contr That the water in baptisme doth not sanctifie or giue grace 5. contr Against the vaine observation of Astrologers in casting of nativities 6. contr That the soules had no beeing in a former life before they came into the body 7. contr Whether the foresight of faith or workes be the cause of election 8. contr That not onely election vnto grace but vnto glorie also is onely of the good will of God 9. contr That the Apostle treateth as well of
reprobation in this place as of Election 10. contr Whether as well the decree of reprobation as of election be without the foresight of workes 11. contr Of the difference betweene the decree of election and reprobation and of the agreement betweene them 12. contr Whether mercie be a naturall propertie in God or an effect onely of his will against Socinus 13. contr Whether the mercie of God in the forgiuenesse of sinne be an effect of Gods free and absolute will onely and be not grounded vpon Christ against the heresie of Socinus and Ostorodius 15. contr Of the sufficiencie of Scripture 16. contr Of the certaintie of saluation 17. contr Against the works of preparation Controversies vpon the 10. Chapter 1. contr Against inherent iustice 2. contr Against the workes of preparation which are done without faith 3. contr That it is impossible for any in this life to keepe the lawe 4. contr Against the doubting of salvation 5. contr Against vnwritten traditions 6. contr Against freewill 7. contr Against Limbu Patrum that Christ went not downe thither to deliuer the Patriarkes 8. contr Whether the righteousnesse of faith and the righteousnes of the law be one and the same or contrarie the one to the other 9. contr Whether the righteousnesse of the lawe and that which is by the law doe differ 10. contr That Baptisme doth not giue or conferre grace 11. contr Against the dissembling of our faith and profession 12. contr That faith is not onely in the vnderstanding 13. contr The Scriptures the onely sufficient rule of faith 14. contr How the Apostle saith there is no difference between the Iew and the Grecian v. 12. 15. contr Against the maintainers of vniversall grace 16. contr That faith iustifieth not by the act thereof but onely as it apprehendeth Christ. 17. contr That faith onely iustifieth not invocation 18. contr Against the invocation of Saints 19. contr That we must pray with confidence and assurance 20. contr Against the vaine pompe of the Pope of Rome in offering his feete to be kissed 21. contr Against humane traditions 22. contr That the Ministers and Preachers of the Gospel haue a lawfull calling against Stapleton 23. contr That the Hebrew text is more authenticall then the vulgar Latin translation 24. contr Against the works of preparation 25. contr Against the Iewes that will not haue the Prophet to speake of them in these words I haue stretched out my hands c. Controversies out of the 11. Chapter 1. contr That none which are elected can finally fall away 2. contr Whether the complaint of Elias of the paucitie of true worshippers be well applied to the decay of religion vnder the Pope at the time of the first reformation 3. contr That works are excluded both from election and iustification 4. contr Against free-will 5. contr That vniversalitie and multitude is not alwaies a note of the true Church 6. contr Of the sufficiencie of Scripture and of the right way to interpret the same 7. contr Against the Iewes 8. contr Whether any of the true branches may be broken off 9. contr Against the heresie of Valentinus and Basilides that held some things to be euill some good by nature 10. contr That there was the same spirit of faith and the same spirituall substance of the Sacraments vnder the old Testament and in the New 11. contr That the Scriptures are the iudge of euery one in particular 12. contr Against the Popish vncertentie and doubtfulnes of saluation 13. contr Against the Manichees and Marcionites 14. contr Against the works of preparation 15. contr Against the erroneous opinion of Origen concerning the purgatorie of hell Controversies vpon the 12. Chapter 1. contr Concerning the power of free-will 2. contr Whether the Masse be a sacrifice properly so called 3. contr Of the difference betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worship and seruice whether they signifie two kinds of religious worships the one peculiar to God the other to the creatures 4. contr Of the comparison betweene virginitie and mariage 5. contr The minde it selfe and not the sensuall part onely hath neede of renovation 6. contr Of the perfections of the Scripture against traditions 7. contr Against free-will 8. contr Against the arrogancie of the Pope 9. contr Against the superstitious orders of the Popish Clergie 10. controv The Pope not the head of the Church 11. contr That to loue our enemie is a precept and commanded not counselled as indifferent Controversies vpon the 13. Chapter 1. contr Whether the Pope and other Ecclesiasticall persons ought to be subiect to the Ciuill power 2. contr Whether the Pope haue a spirituall power ouer Kings and Princes 3. contr That the tyrannie and idolatrie of the Pope may be gain said and resisted 4. contr Whether the Ciuill magistrate haue any power or authoritie in matters of religion 5. contr Whether Ecclesiasticall persons as Bishops and others may haue the temporall sword committed vnto them 6. contr Whether it be lawfull for a Christian to be a Magistrate and to vse the sword in the time of peace and warre 7. contr Whether lawes Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall doe bind simply in conscience 8. contr Whether Ecclesiasticall persons are exempted from tribute 9. contr Whether the fulfilling of the law be possible in this life 10. contr Against the Marcionites which denied the morall precepts to be now in force but to be ceased 11. contr Against iustification by the works of the law Controversies vpon the 14. Chapter 1. contr Whether to abstaine from certaine meates be an act of religion and a part of Gods worship or a thing in it selfe indifferent 2. contr That faith is not onely an assenting of the wil but an act also of the vnderstanding and it is ioyned with knowledge 3. contr That it is necessarie that festivall daies should be obserued among Christians 4. contr That festiuall daies ought not to be consecrated to the honour of Saints 6. contr Whether all the festivalls of Christians are alike arbitrarie to be altered and chaunged as shall seeme good to the Church 7. contr Against Purgatorie 8. contr Whether Christ by his obedience and suffering merited for himselfe eternall glorie and dominion 9. contr Of bowing the knee to the name of Iesus whether it be necessarily inferred out of this place v. 11. and Phil. 2.10 10. contr That Christ is prooued to be God by this saying of the Prophet cited v. 11. as I liue euery knee shall bow vnto me against the blasphemie of Georg. Eniedinus 11. contr That morall works which are done without faith are sin howsoeuer outwardly they appeare good Controversies out of the 15. Chapter 1. contr Whether S. Peter were iustly reprehended of S. Paul for refusing to eate with the Gentiles 2. contr That Christ is not set forth onely as an example for vs to imitate but as our Sauiour to redeeme vs. 3. contr Against the enemies and adversaries to the Scriptures the
410 14. the wind 50. raptum 413.6 Iphicrate 414.46 all sinne 415 9 strong 418.6 should haue 420.50 in duritie 430. curiously f. earnestly 440.20 wherefore f. whereas 441.31 is f. of 442 56. Thus then f Then seeing 459 39 circumcision 465. bashar f. bashur 466. operation f. expectation 469 of â—ne f. Ive Centur. 5. f. 3.470 tobel f. tobel 471.53 which is f. with it is 478.13 mind f. word 479.25 whence f. where 38. safe f. sure 482.23 with f. which 485.32 titulare 488.37 any f. a. 489.30 ascribeth it not 490. impetum 492.6 Sidoniniaus f. Sodomites 497.27 exp to and. 499.30 interpretation 502.25 nation f. nature 41. Gentiles f. Iewes 49. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 503.42 a reason f. occasion 504. they f. their 506.25 of grace 507. fractorum 509.38 find out 40 infiltando 43. referreâ— 512 â— â—â—â—sion 51â— 4 impenitienda 11. repented of 49. explication 515. iniecerit 519.56 eternall 531. contribuo 537. saguina f. sanguina 539.11 conscilarium 540.37 clause 542.14 that he 544. on teaching 549.50 fratrem f. proprium 55◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 551.28 in obâ—â—â— 554.1 Psalliaâ— 3. fall f. fault 555.19 communicate 32 yea the. 567 44. mal ficij 18 non sua c perdunt 577.7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 35. provision 580. emanavit 581.35 causes f. clauses 587 30 debitum f delictum 596.18 hunc 45 exp that 50 omnem hominum 597.57 constancie f conscience 601.32 doe f may v 33 exp for 602 23 extorta extorted by c 604 2 decipere 8 directiva 609 8 exercise f excuse 32 exp rather 615 11 Iudis 619 43 were not 620 9 liberalitie 623 5 beloued 25 itineribus pedestribus 625.50 〈◊〉 641.44 could f. would 643 18 not now 48 over f euen 646 44 ipsa 649 30 feret f. fecerit 37 ends f. orders 65â— 48 Cleâ—â—â— f. Clemen 656 34 constituti 663 44 vnionis adoptionis 664 5 mercatur 668 24 time f. tearme 669 20 simplicitie 671 35.3 f. 5.673 â—0 numbring f. maintaining 675 46 world 57 crosse f. curse 654 49 fâ—cerat 690 41 Act 9 f. 29 691 46 acervos â—â—3 6 〈◊〉 693 8 misericordiam expectant 704 8 felicitas 723 18 whence f when 722 50 in f. a 724 17 annotation 725 4 Pallis 5 haue f. of 724 50 irreprehensibilis f. irreprehensibili 727 3 censetur 729 2 permanenduâ—â— â—6 them f. thence 43 but f. by 735 â—4 preferre 737.5 secula 20. velati 738.55 massas 740.34 is to be Non potest quisquam mare navigare increpidus nisi qui ante in fluminibus navigarit Ambros de Abraham lib 4. Sicut frumentú gemino molarum opere curatum niteâ—cir Hierome 〈◊〉 Prophetis Euangelio non tria sed vnum tabernaculum hom 5. in Leuit. Mark 14.15 Diuinae Scripturae triplicem habent gratiam deliciotae ad faporem solidae ad nutrimentú efficacesad medecinam in Cantic ser. 67. In Scripturis tibi loquitur Deus non minore fide quam si tibi ore ad os loqueretur de duplic Martyr Ecclesiae victoria est vos aperte dicere quod sentitis c sententias vestras prodidisse superasse est Hierome ad Cresiphon Zachar. 4.7 9. Nondum vindicatus est qui vindicat qâ—t in coeliâ— adoratur nondum vindicatur in terti de bon pattent Ille haereticum interficit qui haeriticum non patitur nostra autem correctio viuifecatio est lib. 3. â—on Pâ—lag Ingemui tantá nobis in esse negligentiam vt nec veritatem possemus astrucre cum alij valeant pro veritate inculcare mendacium de vir perfect Tanta debet esse merces euangelizantis regnum qua neque contristetur neque txtollatur in 1. Tim. 3 Illam stellam seruantes quae Magos perduxit ad Christum Act. 10.15 2. Pet. 3.15 1. Cor. 3.2 de sanct ser. 2â— in cap. 1. epist. ad Roman morali 2. Thess. 3.1 Hâ—mil de princip Apost rom 3. edit Parisien whether S. Paul wrote any Epistle to the Laodiceans lib. de Monog lib. 1. contr Iovinian lib. de oper Monach. initio coÌ„ment in epistol ad Titum see Synops. pag. 2055. edit 3. lib. 25. Moral cap. 17. 1. Doct. Of diuerse kindes of seruice 2. Doct of diuerse kindeâ— of callings 3. Doct. Of the difference betweene Apostles and other Pastors 4. Doct. The Father Sonne and holy Ghost one God 5. Doct. Christ God 6. Doct. Of the Gospel and the nature thereof 7. Doct. Christ God and man 8. Doct. Of the vnion of Christ 〈…〉 9. Doct. Of the 〈…〉 of the properties of Christs diuine and humane nature 10. Doct. Of prayer how it ought to be made 11. Doct. It is lawfull to take an oath 12. Doct. Meanes must be ioyned with prayer 13. Doct. Gods prouidence worketh by contrarie meanes 14. Doct. How the Apostles alleadged Scriptures 15. Doct. Of the diuers kindâ— of the knowledge of God 16. Doct. Of the diuers kindes of Idolatrie He that is guilty of the same sinnes 〈◊〉 condemn another but therein he also iudgeth himselfe No respect of persons with God in the elecâ—â—on of his Of their sinne of the last iudgment True doctrine not to be condemned for euill life Of the baptisme of infants Of the baptisme of the flesh and of the spirit Perer. disput 15. numer 73. 1. Obser. Some mens vnbeleefe hurteth not the faith of others 2. Obser. He that teacheth the truth must meet with the obiections of the aduersaries 3. Observ. We must trust God of his word 4. Observ. Not to accuse God but our selues 5. Obser. Ministers must not giue ouer though in some their labour be in vaine 6. Obser. How the Minister sometime in his discretion must make himselfe as one of the number 7. Observ. The lawe first to be preached 8. Observ. That the doctrine of iustification by faith onely is not enemie to good works 1. Observ. That our sinnes hinder our beatitude 2. The hope of our celestiall inheritance should qualifie our outward wants in this world 3. Neuer to cast off our hope â— to distrust in God 4. We must giue glorie and praise to God for all his benefits 5. The Scriptures are diligently to be searched of all 6. Our true consolation is that our sinnes are pardoned in Christ. 7. Christ dying for sinne doth teach vs to die vnto sinne Augustin de spirit liter c. 31. lib. 15. de Trinit cap. 16. Hier. epist. 151. lib. 13. de ciuit Dei c. 23. August lib. 4. cont 2. epist. Pelag. c. 4. lib. 3. de remission peccat c. 123. Bellar. lib. 4. de amiss grat c. 15. lib. de amist grat c. 10. com 3. lib. de correct grat c. 13. disput 1. num 2. Bernard serm de fallac pres vitae Calvin slaundered by Pererius August de nat grat 14. Hierom. lib. 2. contr Iovin Whether Salomon was a reprobate homil 2. de fest omnium sanct Matth. 5. â—â—â— Hexapl. in Exod in c 32. v. 31. lib. quis rerum divinarum fit haeres Ad Simplic lib. 1. qu. 2. Bellar. lib. 1. de amiss grat c. 12. in fine Bellarm. lib. 2. de amiss grat cap. 13. de natur Sâ—gâ— cap. 12. Hug. de S. Vict. lib. 1. de sacram par 5. c. 27. lib. 3. cont 2. epist. Pelag. c. 7. lib. 1. cont 2. epist Pelag. c. 21. lib. 2. de grat liber c. 17. Synops p 822. lib. de praedest grat c. 16. de persever lib. 2. c. 11. pag. 356. Wherein the Blessed Trinitie worketh ioyntly wherein seuerally lib. 4. de iustificat c 7. The Gospell to the world within the space of 20. or 30. yeares lib 3. cont 2. ep Pelag c. 7. serm de confes fidei Whom the Apostle meaneth by the God of this world 2. Cor. 4.4 The Gentiles should haue beene called though the Iewes had 〈◊〉 beene 〈◊〉 Origen confuteth one error by an other lib. 13. de Trin. cap. 2. Sermon 66. Commentar 2d Galat. 2. â—â—qui â—â—r Ambros de primatu ordiâ—as non potestatis Ad Salvinam In 16 c. ad Rom. 〈◊〉 catalog 1 a. dâ—spâ—â— c. 16. De sanct ser 26. In 16. c. ad Rom. moral vltiâ—n De diuers serum 41. 1. Cor. 15.10 Philip. 2.17 De sanct ser. 28. epist. 243. Cyprian de singularit Clerie cap. 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Comment in 16. ad Roman Ephes. 4.23 Whether the offices of Pastors and Doctors ought necessarily and perpetually to be distinguished in the Church Of hope and the nature thereof Of patience Reasons moouing vnto patience Of praier What it is to pray continually Why the Lord deferreth the requests of his children Heb. 13.4 in diatrib advers Luther Whether it be lawfull for one vniustly imprisoned to breake prison Why the Gentiles made the gods the authors of their lawes What is to be required in iudgement Of the excelleÌ„cie of lawes How war is to be enterprised The Ministers of the Church are not to attempt any thing by the sword Kings may be admonished of thâ—â—â— faults so it be done with reuerence Ministers of the Church 〈◊〉 not bound to 〈◊〉 unicate holy things to Tyrants * Heb. 13.17 Kings are not to be censured by excommunication Princes excommunicate by the Pope are notwithstanding to be obeyed of their subiects Whether the lawe commandeth vs to loue the Angels The Magistrates authoritie is empayred not confirmed by the exemption of Ecclesiasticall persons Stapl. repetit schol contr 2. qu. 5. art 1. How farre the Ecclesiasticall persons may deale in ciuill matters Why the Lord would not haue Dauid to build him an house Whether penll lawes bind in conscience Whether Christ be to be imitated in all his workes Difference betweene a weak faith and a false faith August epist. 19. ad Hieron
If it be decent for a Bishop to be the husband of one wife as Christ is of one Church why will they not then allow them to haue any wife at all 4. Christ indeede is the husband but of one Church at one time yet the Church of the old Testament and the Church of the new did one succeede an other so then this resemblance may hold very well if likewise a Bishop be the husband of one wife after an other Controv. 3. Whether the marriage bond be indissoluable before the one partie be dead 1. Pererius would prooue the negatiue that marrying cannot be dissolued quoad viâ—culum in respect of the bond if it be lawfully contracted but onely quoad torum in respect of their bedding and conuersing together no not for fornication but after death by this place of the Apostle v. 3. If while she liueth she take an other man she shall be called an adulteresse the Apostles words are generall that till death part them neither of them is free Contra. 1. The Apostle speaketh of marriage as it was instituted of God which by Gods ordinance was to continue as long as life lasteth for God appointed in the beginning that the man should cleaue vnto his wife here then the Apostle had no cause to speake of the cases wherein diuorce is admitted either civilly as the law of Moses permitted the men to giue a bill of diuorce to the women or by Christian libertie or immunitie as in the cases of fornication or desertion for when there happeneth any other separation of mariage then by death it falleth not out nisi per vitium but by the fault of the one as Chrysostome here obserueth for the Iewes were permitted to giue their wiues a bill of diuorce for the hardnes of their heart as our Sauiour saith Matth. 15. and either their wiues were in fault for the which cause they dismissed them or they were in fault in seeking to be rid of their wiues likewise in diuorce vpon fornication the partie diuorced was in fault but in the case of desertion the partie forsaking was in fault so none of these separations was without the fault of the partie but the Apostle speaketh of the institution of marriage according to Gods ordinance as it is found and entire without any such impediment or let comming betweene in which sense it is not dissolued but by death 2. Erasmus further answereth that the Apostle onely taketh his similitude from marriage and in a similitude it is not necessarie that euery thing should agree neither is it to be pressed in euery point 3. But that in two cases the mariage bond may be dissolued beside death by the fault of either partie delinquent namely for fornication and vpon wilfull desertion it is euident the first by the words of our Sauiour Matth. 19.9 Whosoeuer shall put away his wife vnlesse it be for whordome and marrie another c. committeth adulterie the other by that place of the Apostle 1. Cor. 7.15 if the vnbeleeuing depart let him depart a brother or sister is not in subiection in such things Pareus dub 1. see further else where Synops. p. 685. 687. Controv. 4. That the disparitie of profession is no cause of the dissolution of marriage v. 4. If the man be dead Gorrhan here putteth in a distinction of ciuill death which is by profession ante carnaletu copulam before carnall knowledge or naturall which is by death properly for it is the common opinion of that side that the man or woman hauing contracted matrimonie may either of them forsake the other before the consummation of marriage to take vpon them the profession of single life The Romanists also haue another opinion that marriage contracted in the time of infidelitie before baptisme is dissolued and made void if either of the parties afterward be conuerted to the Christian faith Bellar. de matrimon c. 12. But these two exceptions for the disparitie of religion or profession to dissolue matrimonie are contrarie to the rule of our Sauiour Matth. 19.9 who alloweth no marriage to be dissolued but for fornication and Saint Paul directly prescribeth that the woman should not forsake her vnbeleeuing husband if he be content to dwell with her 1. Cor. 7.13 See further hereof Synops. Centur. 3. er 82. er 95. Controv. 5. Whether the bill of diuorce permitted to the Iewes did lawfully dissolue matrimonie vnder the law This question ariseth by reason of the Apostles generall words here that if the woman take another man as long as the first liueth she is called an adulterer hence then this doubt is mooued what was to be thought of the men which dismissed their wiues vnder the law and married others and the woman likewise so dismissed married againe whether it were adulterie in them 1. Some are of opinion that by the bill of diuorcement giuen the verie bond of matrimonie was dissolued and that then it was lawful for either partie to marrie againe as Scotus Dorandus Poludanus in 4. Sententiar distinct 33. Caietanus in 24. Deuter. Abulens in c. 19. Matth. qu. 49. and Burgens against Lyranus in 24. Deuter. But the words of our Sauiour Christ make against them who saith that Moses permitted them so to doe for the hardnes of their heart Matth. 19.8 it was therefore tolerated onely and suffered because of their infirmitie it was not made lawfull and our Sauiour Christ addeth from the beginning it was not so this their instance then of distinguishing their wiues was a departing from the first institution 2. Wherefore their opinion is more sound which thinke that although because of the hardnes of their heart to auoid a greater mischeefe namely vxoricidium the murthering of their wiues they were permitted to send them away yet the marriage was not in truth dissolued they married againe sine poena legali without any legall punishment but yet non sine peccato not without sinne Thus Pererius shewing the same to be the opinion of Thomas Bonaventure Lyranus with others and before them Augustine lib. 19. cont Faustum c. 26. and Hierome in c. 2. Malach. And further Augustine sheweth that Moses intendment in graunting a dismission of the wife vpon a bill of diuorcement was to haue them reconciled that whereas onely the Scribes were to write the bills of diuorcement of purpose henc interposuit moram he put in this caution to delay the matter that while the man went vnto the Scribe while his bill was in writing his minde might be altered especially by the perswasion of the Scribe who in his discretion was not to write any such bill if reconciliation might otherwise be had So then of this libertie of the Iewes the like iudgement is to be giuen as of the polygamie or marriage of many wiues that neither was void of infirmitie which God did beare within those times but neither was euer simply lawfull the first institution beeing violated Controv. 5. Against the workes of propitiation v. 4. That we